6444 lines
291 KiB
Plaintext
6444 lines
291 KiB
Plaintext
|
|
||
|
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS, by JOHN BUNYAN
|
||
|
|
||
|
Digitized by Cardinalis Etext Press, C.E.K.
|
||
|
Posted to Wiretap in June 1993, as pilgrim.txt.
|
||
|
|
||
|
This text is in the PUBLIC DOMAIN.
|
||
|
|
||
|
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS
|
||
|
|
||
|
FROM THIS WORLD
|
||
|
TO THAT WHICH IS TO COME
|
||
|
|
||
|
DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM
|
||
|
BY JOHN BUNYAN
|
||
|
|
||
|
[Transcribed by C.E.K. from an uncopyrighted 1942 edition.]
|
||
|
|
||
|
Contents
|
||
|
|
||
|
THE AUTHORS APOLOGY FOR HIS BOOK
|
||
|
|
||
|
THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS
|
||
|
IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM
|
||
|
|
||
|
THE CONCLUSION
|
||
|
|
||
|
The Author's Apology
|
||
|
for his Book
|
||
|
|
||
|
WHEN AT THE FIRST I TOOK MY PEN IN HAND
|
||
|
Thus for to write, I did not understand
|
||
|
That I at all should make a little book
|
||
|
In such a mode; nay, I had undertook
|
||
|
To make another; which, when almost done,
|
||
|
Before I was aware, I this begun.
|
||
|
|
||
|
And thus it was: I, writing of the way
|
||
|
And race of saints, in this our gospel day,
|
||
|
Fell suddenly into an allegory
|
||
|
About their journey, and the way to glory,
|
||
|
In more than twenty things which I set down.
|
||
|
This done, I twenty more had in my crown;
|
||
|
And they again began to multiply,
|
||
|
Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly.
|
||
|
Nay, then, thought I, if that you breed so fast,
|
||
|
I'll put you by yourselves, lest you at last
|
||
|
Should prove ad infinitum, and eat out
|
||
|
The book that I already am about.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Well, so I did; but yet I did not think
|
||
|
To shew to all the world my pen and ink
|
||
|
In such a mode; I only thought to make
|
||
|
I knew not what; nor did I undertake
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thereby to please my neighbour: no, not I;
|
||
|
I did it my own self to gratify.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Neither did I but vacant seasons spend
|
||
|
In this my scribble; nor did I intend
|
||
|
But to divert myself in doing this
|
||
|
From worser thoughts which make me do amiss.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thus, I set pen to paper with delight,
|
||
|
And quickly had my thoughts in black and white.
|
||
|
For, having now my method by the end,
|
||
|
Still as I pulled, it came; and so I penned
|
||
|
It down: until it came at last to be,
|
||
|
For length and breadth, the bigness which you see.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Well, when I had thus put mine ends together,
|
||
|
I shewed them others, that I might see whether
|
||
|
They would condemn them, or them justify:
|
||
|
And some said, Let them live; some, Let them die;
|
||
|
Some said, JOHN, print it; others said, Not so;
|
||
|
Some said, It might do good; others said, No.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now was I in a strait, and did not see
|
||
|
Which was the best thing to be done by me:
|
||
|
At last I thought, Since you are thus divided,
|
||
|
I print it will, and so the case decided.
|
||
|
|
||
|
For, thought I, some, I see, would have it done,
|
||
|
Though others in that channel do not run:
|
||
|
To prove, then, who advised for the best,
|
||
|
Thus I thought fit to put it to the test.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I further thought, if now I did deny
|
||
|
Those that would have it, thus to gratify.
|
||
|
I did not know but hinder them I might
|
||
|
Of that which would to them be great delight.
|
||
|
|
||
|
For those which were not for its coming forth,
|
||
|
I said to them, Offend you I am loath,
|
||
|
|
||
|
Yet, since your brethren pleased with it be,
|
||
|
Forbear to judge till you do further see.
|
||
|
|
||
|
If that thou wilt not read, let it alone;
|
||
|
Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone.
|
||
|
Yea, that I might them better palliate,
|
||
|
I did too with them thus expostulate: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
May I not write in such a style as this?
|
||
|
In such a method, too, and yet not miss
|
||
|
My end -- thy good? Why may it not be done?
|
||
|
Dark clouds bring waters, when the bright bring none.
|
||
|
Yea, dark or bright, if they their silver drops
|
||
|
Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding crops,
|
||
|
Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either,
|
||
|
But treasures up the fruit they yield together;
|
||
|
Yea, so commixes both, that in her fruit
|
||
|
None can distinguish this from that: they suit
|
||
|
Her well when hungry; but, if she be full,
|
||
|
She spews out both, and makes their blessings null.
|
||
|
|
||
|
You see the ways the fisherman doth take
|
||
|
To catch the fish; what engines doth he make?
|
||
|
Behold how he engageth all his wits;
|
||
|
Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets;
|
||
|
Yet fish there be, that neither hook, nor line,
|
||
|
Nor snare, nor net, nor engine can make thine:
|
||
|
They must be groped for, and be tickled too,
|
||
|
Or they will not be catch'd, whate'er you do.
|
||
|
|
||
|
How does the fowler seek to catch his game
|
||
|
By divers means! all which one cannot name:
|
||
|
His guns, his nets, his lime-twigs, light, and bell:
|
||
|
He creeps, he goes, he stands; yea, who can tell
|
||
|
Of all his postures? Yet there's none of these
|
||
|
Will make him master of what fowls he please.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Yea, he must pipe and whistle to catch this,
|
||
|
Yet, if he does so, that bird he will miss.
|
||
|
|
||
|
If that a pearl may in a toad's head dwell,
|
||
|
And may be found too in an oyster-shell;
|
||
|
If things that promise nothing do contain
|
||
|
What better is than gold; who will disdain,
|
||
|
That have an inkling of it, there to look,
|
||
|
That they may find it? Now, my little book,
|
||
|
(Though void of all these paintings that may make
|
||
|
It with this or the other man to take,)
|
||
|
Is not without those things that do excel
|
||
|
What do in brave but empty notions dwell.
|
||
|
|
||
|
'Well, yet I am not fully satisfied,
|
||
|
That this your book will stand, when soundly tried.'
|
||
|
|
||
|
Why, what's the matter? 'It is dark.' What though?
|
||
|
'But it is feigned.' What of that? I trow
|
||
|
Some men, by feigned words, as dark as mine,
|
||
|
Make truth to spangle and its rays to shine.
|
||
|
'But they want solidness.' Speak, man, thy mind.
|
||
|
'They drown the weak; metaphors make us blind.'
|
||
|
|
||
|
Solidity, indeed, becomes the pen
|
||
|
Of him that writeth things divine to men;
|
||
|
But must I needs want solidness, because
|
||
|
By metaphors I speak? Were not God's laws,
|
||
|
His gospel laws, in olden times held forth
|
||
|
By types, shadows, and metaphors? Yet loath
|
||
|
Will any sober man be to find fault
|
||
|
With them, lest he be found for to assault
|
||
|
The highest wisdom. No, he rather stoops,
|
||
|
And seeks to find out what by pins and loops,
|
||
|
By calves and sheep, by heifers and by rams,
|
||
|
By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs,
|
||
|
|
||
|
God speaketh to him; and happy is he
|
||
|
That finds the light and grace that in them be.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Be not too forward, therefore, to conclude
|
||
|
That I want solidness -- that I am rude;
|
||
|
All things solid in show not solid be;
|
||
|
All things in parables despise not we;
|
||
|
Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive,
|
||
|
And things that good are, of our souls bereave.
|
||
|
My dark and cloudy words, they do but hold
|
||
|
The truth, as cabinets enclose the gold.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The prophets used much by metaphors
|
||
|
To set forth truth; yea, who so considers
|
||
|
Christ, his apostles too, shall plainly see,
|
||
|
That truths to this day in such mantles be.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Am I afraid to say, that holy writ,
|
||
|
Which for its style and phrase puts down all wit,
|
||
|
Is everywhere so full of all these things --
|
||
|
Dark figures, allegories? Yet there springs
|
||
|
From that same book that lustre, and those rays
|
||
|
Of light, that turn our darkest nights to days.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Come, let my carper to his life now look,
|
||
|
And find there darker lines than in my book
|
||
|
He findeth any; yea, and let him know,
|
||
|
That in his best things there are worse lines too.
|
||
|
|
||
|
May we but stand before impartial men,
|
||
|
To his poor one I dare adventure ten,
|
||
|
That they will take my meaning in these lines
|
||
|
Far better than his lies in silver shrines.
|
||
|
Come, truth, although in swaddling clouts, I find,
|
||
|
Informs the judgment, rectifies the mind;
|
||
|
Pleases the understanding, makes the will
|
||
|
Submit; the memory too it doth fill
|
||
|
|
||
|
With what doth our imaginations please;
|
||
|
Likewise it tends our troubles to appease.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Sound words, I know, Timothy is to use,
|
||
|
And old wives' fables he is to refuse;
|
||
|
But yet grave Paul him nowhere did forbid
|
||
|
The use of parables; in which lay hid
|
||
|
That gold, those pearls, and precious stones that were
|
||
|
Worth digging for, and that with greatest care.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Let me add one word more. O man of God,
|
||
|
Art thou offended? Dost thou wish I had
|
||
|
Put forth my matter in another dress?
|
||
|
Or, that I had in things been more express?
|
||
|
Three things let me propound; then I submit
|
||
|
To those that are my betters, as is fit.
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. I find not that I am denied the use
|
||
|
Of this my method, so I no abuse
|
||
|
Put on the words, things, readers; or be rude
|
||
|
In handling figure or similitude,
|
||
|
In application; but, all that I may,
|
||
|
Seek the advance of truth this or that way
|
||
|
Denied, did I say? Nay, I have leave
|
||
|
(Example too, and that from them that have
|
||
|
God better pleased, by their words or ways,
|
||
|
Than any man that breatheth now-a-days)
|
||
|
Thus to express my mind, thus to declare
|
||
|
Things unto thee that excellentest are.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. I find that men (as high as trees) will write
|
||
|
Dialogue-wise; yet no man doth them slight
|
||
|
For writing so: indeed, if they abuse
|
||
|
Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use
|
||
|
To that intent; but yet let truth be free
|
||
|
To make her sallies upon thee and me,
|
||
|
|
||
|
Which way it pleases God; for who knows how,
|
||
|
Better than he that taught us first to plough,
|
||
|
To guide our mind and pens for his design?
|
||
|
And he makes base things usher in divine.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. I find that holy writ in many places
|
||
|
Hath semblance with this method, where the cases
|
||
|
Do call for one thing, to set forth another;
|
||
|
Use it I may, then, and yet nothing smother
|
||
|
Truth's golden beams: nay, by this method may
|
||
|
Make it cast forth its rays as light as day.
|
||
|
|
||
|
And now before I do put up my pen,
|
||
|
I'll shew the profit of my book, and then
|
||
|
Commit both thee and it unto that Hand
|
||
|
That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand.
|
||
|
|
||
|
This book it chalketh out before thine eyes
|
||
|
The man that seeks the everlasting prize;
|
||
|
It shews you whence he comes, whither he goes;
|
||
|
What he leaves undone, also what he does;
|
||
|
It also shews you how he runs and runs,
|
||
|
Till he unto the gate of glory comes.
|
||
|
|
||
|
It shews, too, who set out for life amain,
|
||
|
As if the lasting crown they would obtain;
|
||
|
Here also you may see the reason why
|
||
|
They lose their labour, and like fools do die.
|
||
|
|
||
|
This book will make a traveller of thee,
|
||
|
If by its counsel thou wilt ruled be;
|
||
|
It will direct thee to the Holy Land,
|
||
|
If thou wilt its directions understand:
|
||
|
Yea, it will make the slothful active be;
|
||
|
The blind also delightful things to see.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Art thou for something rare and profitable?
|
||
|
Wouldest thou see a truth within a fable?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Art thou forgetful? Wouldest thou remember
|
||
|
From New-Year's day to the last of December?
|
||
|
Then read my fancies; they will stick like burs,
|
||
|
And may be, to the helpless, comforters.
|
||
|
|
||
|
This book is writ in such a dialect
|
||
|
As may the minds of listless men affect:
|
||
|
It seems a novelty, and yet contains
|
||
|
Nothing but sound and honest gospel strains.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Wouldst thou divert thyself from melancholy?
|
||
|
Wouldst thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly?
|
||
|
Wouldst thou read riddles, and their explanation?
|
||
|
Or else be drowned in thy contemplation?
|
||
|
Dost thou love picking meat? Or wouldst thou see
|
||
|
A man i' the clouds, and hear him speak to thee?
|
||
|
Wouldst thou be in a dream, and yet not sleep?
|
||
|
Or wouldst thou in a moment laugh and weep?
|
||
|
Wouldst thou lose thyself and catch no harm,
|
||
|
And find thyself again without a charm?
|
||
|
Wouldst read thyself, and read thou knowest not what,
|
||
|
And yet know whether thou art blest or not,
|
||
|
By reading the same lines? Oh, then come hither,
|
||
|
And lay my book, thy head, and heart together.
|
||
|
JOHN BUNYAN.
|
||
|
|
||
|
THE PILGRIM'S
|
||
|
PROGRESS
|
||
|
IN THE SIMILITUDE OF
|
||
|
A DREAM
|
||
|
|
||
|
AS I WALKED THROUGH THE WILDERNESS OF THIS world, I lighted on
|
||
|
a certain place where was a Den, and I laid me down in that
|
||
|
place to sleep: and, as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I dreamed,
|
||
|
and behold, I saw a man clothed with rags, standing in a certain
|
||
|
place, with his face from his own house, a book in his hand, and
|
||
|
a great burden upon his back. I looked, and saw him open the
|
||
|
book, and read therein; and, as he read, he wept, and trembled;
|
||
|
and, not being able longer to contain, he brake out with a
|
||
|
lamentable cry, saying, What shall I do?
|
||
|
|
||
|
In this plight, therefore, he went home and refrained himself as
|
||
|
long as he could, that his wife and children should not perceive
|
||
|
his distress; but he could not be silent long, because that his
|
||
|
trouble increased. Wherefore at length he brake his mind to his
|
||
|
wife and children; and thus he began to talk to them: O my dear
|
||
|
wife, said he, and you the children of my bowels, I, your dear
|
||
|
friend, am in myself undone by reason of a burden that lieth
|
||
|
hard upon me; moreover, I am for certain informed that this our
|
||
|
city will be burned with fire from heaven; in which fearful
|
||
|
overthrow, both myself, with thee my wife, and you my sweet
|
||
|
babes, shall miserably come to
|
||
|
|
||
|
ruin, except (the which yet I see not) some way of escape can be
|
||
|
found, whereby we may be delivered. At this his relations were
|
||
|
sore amazed; not for that they believed that what he had said to
|
||
|
them was true, but because they thought that some frenzy
|
||
|
distemper had got into his head; therefore, it drawing towards
|
||
|
night, and they hoping that sleep might settle his brains, with
|
||
|
all haste they got him to bed. But the night was as troublesome
|
||
|
to him as the day; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it
|
||
|
in sighs and tears. So, when the morning was come, they would
|
||
|
know how he did. He told them, Worse and worse: he also set to
|
||
|
talking to them again; but they began to be hardened. They also
|
||
|
thought to drive away his distemper by harsh and surly carriages
|
||
|
to him; sometimes they would deride, sometimes they would chide,
|
||
|
and sometimes they would quite neglect him. Wherefore he began
|
||
|
to retire himself to his chamber, to pray for and pity them, and
|
||
|
also to condole his own misery; he would also walk solitarily in
|
||
|
the fields, sometimes reading, and sometimes praying: and thus
|
||
|
for some days he spent his time.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in the fields, that
|
||
|
he was, as he was wont, reading in his book, and greatly
|
||
|
distressed in his mind; and, as he read, he burst out, as he had
|
||
|
done before, crying, What shall I do to be saved?
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw also that he looked this way and that way, as if he would
|
||
|
run; yet he stood still, because, as I perceived, he could not
|
||
|
tell which way to go. I looked then, and saw a man named
|
||
|
Evangelist coming to him, who asked, Wherefore dost thou cry?
|
||
|
|
||
|
He answered, Sir, I perceive by the book in my hand,
|
||
|
|
||
|
that I am condemned to die, and after that to come to judgment;
|
||
|
and I find that I am not willing to do the first, nor able to do
|
||
|
the second.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Christian no sooner leaves the World but meets
|
||
|
Evangelist, who lovingly him greets
|
||
|
With tidings of another: and doth shew
|
||
|
Him how to mount to that from this below.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die, since this life is
|
||
|
attended with so many evils? The man answered, Because I fear
|
||
|
that this burden that is upon my back will sink me lower than
|
||
|
the grave, and I shall fall into Tophet. And, Sir, if I be not
|
||
|
fit to go to prison, I am not fit, I am sure, to go to judgment,
|
||
|
and from thence to execution; and the thoughts of these things
|
||
|
make me cry.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, why standest
|
||
|
thou still? He answered, Because I know not whither to go. Then
|
||
|
he gave him a parchment roll, and there was written within, Flee
|
||
|
from the wrath to come.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The man, therefore, read it, and looking upon Evangelist very
|
||
|
carefully, said, Whither must I fly? Then said Evangelist,
|
||
|
pointing with his finger over a very wide field, Do you see
|
||
|
yonder wicket-gate? The man said, No. Then said the other, Do
|
||
|
you see yonder shining light? He said, I think I do. Then said
|
||
|
Evangelist, Keep that light in your eye, and go up directly
|
||
|
thereto: so shalt thou see the gate; at which, when thou
|
||
|
knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt do. So I saw in
|
||
|
my dream that the man began to run. Now, he had not run far from
|
||
|
his own door, but his wife and children, perceiving it, began to
|
||
|
|
||
|
cry after him to return; but the man put his fingers in his
|
||
|
ears, and ran on, crying, Life! life! eternal life! So he looked
|
||
|
not behind him, but fled towards the middle of the plain.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The neighbours also came out to see him run; and, as he ran,
|
||
|
some mocked, others threatened, and some cried after him to
|
||
|
return; and, among those that did so, there were two that
|
||
|
resolved to fetch him back by force. The name of the one was
|
||
|
Obstinate and the name of the other Pliable. Now, by this time,
|
||
|
the man was got a good distance from them; but, however, they
|
||
|
were resolved to pursue him, which they did, and in a little
|
||
|
time they overtook him. Then said the man, Neighbours, wherefore
|
||
|
are ye come? They said, To persuade you to go back with us. But
|
||
|
he said, That can by no means be; you dwell, said he, in the
|
||
|
City of Destruction, the place also where I was born: I see it
|
||
|
to be so; and, dying there, sooner or later, you will sink lower
|
||
|
than the grave, into a place that burns with fire and brimstone:
|
||
|
be content, good neighbours, and go along with me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Obst. What! said Obstinate, and leave our friends and our
|
||
|
comforts behind us?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, said Christian, for that was his name, because that
|
||
|
ALL which you shall forsake is not worthy to be compared with a
|
||
|
little of that which I am seeking to enjoy; and, if you will go
|
||
|
along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself; for
|
||
|
there, where I go, is enough and to spare. Come away, and prove
|
||
|
my words.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Obst. What are the things you seek, since you leave all the
|
||
|
world to find them?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that
|
||
|
fadeth not away, and it is laid up in heaven,
|
||
|
|
||
|
and safe there, to be bestowed, at the time appointed, on them
|
||
|
that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my book.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Obst. Tush! said Obstinate, away with your book; will you go
|
||
|
back with us or no?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. No, not I, said the other, because I have laid my hand to
|
||
|
the plough.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Obst. Come, then, neighbour Pliable, let us turn again, and go
|
||
|
home without him; there is a company of these crazy-headed
|
||
|
coxcombs, that, when they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in
|
||
|
their own eyes than seven men that can render a reason.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Then said Pliable, Don't revile; if what the good Christian
|
||
|
says is true, the things he looks after are better than ours: my
|
||
|
heart inclines to go with my neighbour.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Obst. What! more fools still! Be ruled by me, and go back; who
|
||
|
knows whither such a brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go back,
|
||
|
go back, and be wise.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Nay, but do thou come with thy neighbour, Pliable; there
|
||
|
are such things to be had which I spoke of, and many more
|
||
|
glorious besides. If you believe not me, read here in this book;
|
||
|
and for the truth of what is expressed therein, behold, all is
|
||
|
confirmed by the blood of Him that made it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Well, neighbour Obstinate, said Pliable, I begin to come to
|
||
|
a point; I intend to go along with this good man, and to cast in
|
||
|
my lot with him: but, my good companion, do you know the way to
|
||
|
this desired place?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is Evangelist, to speed
|
||
|
me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall receive
|
||
|
instructions about the way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Come, then, good neighbour, let us be going. Then they went
|
||
|
both together.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Obst. And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate; I will be
|
||
|
no companion of such misled, fantastical fellows.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate was gone back,
|
||
|
Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain; and thus they
|
||
|
began their discourse.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Come, neighbour Pliable, how do you do? I am glad you are
|
||
|
persuaded to go along with me. Had even Obstinate himself but
|
||
|
felt what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet
|
||
|
unseen, he would not thus lightly have given us the back.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Come, neighbour Christian, since there are none but us two
|
||
|
here, tell me now further what the things are, and how to be
|
||
|
enjoyed, whither we are going.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I can better conceive of them with my mind, than speak of
|
||
|
them with my tongue: but yet, since you are desirous to know, I
|
||
|
will read of them in my book.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. And do you think that the words of your book are certainly
|
||
|
true?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, verily; for it was made by Him that cannot lie.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Well said; what things are they?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, and
|
||
|
everlasting life to be given us, that we may inhabit that
|
||
|
kingdom for ever.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Well said; and what else?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. There are crowns and glory to be given us, and garments
|
||
|
that will make us shine like the sun in the firmament of heaven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. This is very pleasant; and what else?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. There shall be no more crying, nor Sorrow: for He that is
|
||
|
owner of the place will wipe all tears from our eyes.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. And what company shall we have there?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. There we shall be with seraphims and cherubims, creatures
|
||
|
that will dazzle your eyes to look on them. There also you shall
|
||
|
meet with thousands and ten thousands that have gone before us
|
||
|
to that place; none of them are hurtful, but loving and holy;
|
||
|
every one walking in the sight of God, and standing in his
|
||
|
presence with acceptance for ever. In a word, there we shall see
|
||
|
the elders with their golden crowns, there we shall see the holy
|
||
|
virgins with their golden harps, there we shall see men that by
|
||
|
the world were cut in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten of beasts,
|
||
|
drowned in the seas, for the love that they bear to the Lord of
|
||
|
the place, all well, and clothed with immortality as with a
|
||
|
garment.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. The hearing of this is enough to ravish one's heart. But
|
||
|
are these things to be enjoyed? How shall we get to be sharers
|
||
|
thereof?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. The Lord, the Governor of the country, hath recorded that
|
||
|
in this book; the substance of which is, If we be truly willing
|
||
|
to have it, he will bestow it upon us freely.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to hear of these things:
|
||
|
come on, let us mend our pace.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason of this burden
|
||
|
that is on my back.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had ended this talk
|
||
|
they drew near to a very miry slough, that was in the midst of
|
||
|
the plain; and they, being heedless, did both fall suddenly into
|
||
|
the bog. The name of the slough
|
||
|
|
||
|
was Despond. Here, therefore, they wallowed for a being
|
||
|
grievously bedaubed with the dirt; and Christian, because of the
|
||
|
burden that was on his back, began to sink in the mire.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. Then said Pliable; Ah! neighbour Christian, where are you
|
||
|
now?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Truly, said Christian, I do not know.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pli. At this Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said to
|
||
|
his fellow, Is this the happiness you have told me all this
|
||
|
while of? If we have such ill speed at our first setting out,
|
||
|
what may we expect betwixt this and our journey's end? May I get
|
||
|
out again with my life, you shall possess the brave country
|
||
|
alone for me. And, with that, he gave a desperate struggle or
|
||
|
two, and got out of the mire on that side of the slough which
|
||
|
was next to his own house: so away he went, and Christian saw
|
||
|
him no more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of Despond
|
||
|
alone: but still he endeavoured to struggle to that side of the
|
||
|
slough that was still further from his own house, and next to
|
||
|
the wicket-gate; the which he did, but could not get out,
|
||
|
because of the burden that was upon his back: but I beheld in my
|
||
|
dream, that a man came to him, whose name was Help, and asked
|
||
|
him, What he did there?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Sir, said Christian, I was bid go this way by a man called
|
||
|
Evangelist, who directed me also to yonder gate, that I might
|
||
|
escape the wrath to come; and as I was going thither I fell in
|
||
|
here.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Help. But why did not you look for the steps?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Fear followed me so hard, that I fled the next way, and
|
||
|
fell in.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Help. Then said he, Give me thy hand: so he gave him his hand,
|
||
|
and he drew him out, and set him upon sound ground, and bid him
|
||
|
go on his way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and said, Sir,
|
||
|
wherefore, since over this place is the way from the City of
|
||
|
Destruction to yonder gate, is it that this plat is not mended,
|
||
|
that poor travellers might go thither with more security? And he
|
||
|
said unto me, This miry slough is such a place as cannot be
|
||
|
mended; it is the descent whither the scum and filth that
|
||
|
attends conviction for sin doth continually run, and therefore
|
||
|
it is called the Slough of Despond; for still, as the sinner is
|
||
|
awakened about his lost condition, there ariseth in his soul
|
||
|
many fears, and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which
|
||
|
all of them get together, and settle in this place. And this is
|
||
|
the reason of the badness of this ground.
|
||
|
|
||
|
It is not the pleasure of the King that this place should remain
|
||
|
so bad. His labourers also have, by the direction of His
|
||
|
Majesty's surveyors, been for above these sixteen hundred years
|
||
|
employed about this patch of ground, if perhaps it might have
|
||
|
been mended: yea, and to my knowledge, said he, here have been
|
||
|
swallowed up at least twenty thousand cart-loads, yea, millions
|
||
|
of wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons been brought
|
||
|
from all places of the King's dominions, and they that can tell,
|
||
|
say they are the best materials to make good ground of the
|
||
|
place; if so be, it might have been mended, but it is the Slough
|
||
|
of Despond still, and so will be when they have done what they
|
||
|
can.
|
||
|
|
||
|
True, there are, by the direction of the Law-giver, certain good
|
||
|
and substantial steps, placed even through the very midst of
|
||
|
this slough; but at such time as this
|
||
|
|
||
|
place doth much spew out its filth, as it doth against change of
|
||
|
weather, these steps are hardly seen; or, if they be, men,
|
||
|
through the dizziness of their heads, step beside, and then they
|
||
|
are bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the steps be there; but
|
||
|
the ground is good when they are once got in at the gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable was got home
|
||
|
to his house again, so that his neighbours came to visit him;
|
||
|
and some of them called him wise man for coming back, and some
|
||
|
called him fool for hazarding himself with Christian: others
|
||
|
again did mock at his cowardliness; saying, Surely, since you
|
||
|
began to venture, I would not have been so base to have given
|
||
|
out for a few difficulties. So Pliable sat sneaking among them.
|
||
|
But at last he got more confidence, and then they all turned
|
||
|
their tales, and began to deride poor Christian behind his back.
|
||
|
And thus much concerning Pliable.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, as Christian was walking solitarily by himself, he espied
|
||
|
one afar off, come crossing over the field to meet him; and
|
||
|
their hap was to meet just as they were crossing the way of each
|
||
|
other. The gentleman's name that met him was Mr. Worldly
|
||
|
Wiseman, he dwelt in the town of Carnal Policy, a very great
|
||
|
town, and also hard by from whence Christian came. This man,
|
||
|
then, meeting with Christian, and having some inkling of him, --
|
||
|
for Christian's setting forth from the City of Destruction was
|
||
|
much noised abroad, not only in the town where he dwelt, but
|
||
|
also it began to be the town talk in some other places, -- Mr.
|
||
|
Worldly Wiseman, therefore, having some guess of him, by
|
||
|
beholding his laborious going, by observing his sighs and
|
||
|
groans, and the like, began thus to enter into some talk with
|
||
|
Christian.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. How now, good fellow, whither away after this burdened
|
||
|
manner?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. A burdened manner, indeed, as ever, I think, poor creature
|
||
|
had! And whereas you ask me, Whither away? I tell you, Sir, I am
|
||
|
going to yonder wicket-gate before me; for there, as I am
|
||
|
informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid of my heavy
|
||
|
burden.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. Hast thou a wife and children?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes; but I am so laden with this burden that I cannot take
|
||
|
that pleasure in them as formerly; methinks I am as if I had
|
||
|
none.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. Wilt thou hearken unto me if I give thee counsel?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. If it be good, I will; for I stand in need of good counsel.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. I would advise thee, then, that thou with all speed get
|
||
|
thyself rid of thy burden; for thou wilt never be settled in thy
|
||
|
mind till then; nor canst thou enjoy the benefits of the
|
||
|
blessing which God hath bestowed upon thee till then.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of this heavy
|
||
|
burden; but get it off myself, I cannot; nor is there any man in
|
||
|
our country that can take it off my shoulders; therefore am I
|
||
|
going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my burden.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of thy burden?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. A man that appeared to me to be a very great and honourable
|
||
|
person; his name, as I remember, is Evangelist.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. I beshrew him for his counsel! there is not a more
|
||
|
dangerous and troublesome way in the world than
|
||
|
|
||
|
is that unto which he hath directed thee; and that thou shalt
|
||
|
find, if thou wilt be ruled by his counsel. Thou hast met with
|
||
|
something, as I perceive, already; for I see the dirt of the
|
||
|
Slough of Despond is upon thee; but that slough is the beginning
|
||
|
of the sorrows that do attend those that go on in that way. Hear
|
||
|
me, I am older than thou; thou art like to meet with, in the way
|
||
|
which thou goest, wearisomeness, painfulness, hunger, perils,
|
||
|
nakedness, sword, lions, dragons, darkness, and, in a word,
|
||
|
death, and what not! These things are certainly true, having
|
||
|
been confirmed by many testimonies. And why should a man so
|
||
|
carelessly cast away himself, by giving heed to a stranger?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, Sir, this burden upon my back is more terrible to me
|
||
|
than all these things which you have mentioned; nay, methinks I
|
||
|
care not what I meet with in the way, if so be I can also meet
|
||
|
with deliverance from my burden.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. How camest thou by the burden at first?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. By reading this book in my hand.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. I thought so; and it is happened unto thee as to other
|
||
|
weak men, who, meddling with things too high for them, do
|
||
|
suddenly fall into thy distractions; which distractions do not
|
||
|
only unman men, as thine, I perceive, have done thee, but they
|
||
|
run them upon desperate ventures to obtain they know not what.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I know what I would obtain; it is ease for my heavy burden.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this way, seeing so many
|
||
|
dangers attend it? especially since, hadst thou but patience to
|
||
|
hear me, I could direct thee to the obtaining of what thou
|
||
|
desirest, without the dangers that
|
||
|
|
||
|
thou in this way wilt run thyself into: yea, and the remedy is
|
||
|
at hand. Besides, I will add, that instead of those dangers,
|
||
|
thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and content.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Pray, Sir, open this secret to me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. Why, in yonder village -- the village is named Morality
|
||
|
-- there dwells a gentleman whose name is Legality, a very
|
||
|
judicious man, and a man of very good name, that has skill to
|
||
|
help men off with such burdens as thine are from their
|
||
|
shoulders: yea, to my knowledge, he hath done a great deal of
|
||
|
good this way; ay, and besides, he hath skill to cure those that
|
||
|
are somewhat crazed in their wits with their burdens. To him, as
|
||
|
I said, thou mayest go, and be helped presently. His house is
|
||
|
not quite a mile from this place, and if he should not be at
|
||
|
home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his son, whose name
|
||
|
is Civility, that can do it (to speak on) as well as the old
|
||
|
gentleman himself; there, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy
|
||
|
burden; and if thou art not minded to go back to thy former
|
||
|
habitation, as, indeed, I would not wish thee, thou mayest send
|
||
|
for thy wife and children to thee to this village, where there
|
||
|
are houses now stand empty, one of which thou mayest have at
|
||
|
reasonable rates; provision is there also cheap and good; and
|
||
|
that which will make thy life the more happy is, to be sure,
|
||
|
there thou shalt live by honest neighbours, in credit and good
|
||
|
fashion.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now was Christian somewhat at a stand; but presently he
|
||
|
concluded, if this be true, which this gentleman hath said, my
|
||
|
wisest course is to take his advice; and with that he thus
|
||
|
further spoke.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's house?
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. Do you see yonder hill?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, very well.
|
||
|
|
||
|
World. By that hill you must go, and the first house you come at
|
||
|
is his.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality's house
|
||
|
for help; but, behold, when he was got now hard by the hill, it
|
||
|
seemed so high, and also that side of it that was next the
|
||
|
wayside did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid to
|
||
|
venture further, lest the hill should fall on his head;
|
||
|
wherefore there he stood still and wotted not what to do. Also
|
||
|
his burden now seemed heavier to him than while he was in his
|
||
|
way. There came also flashes of fire out of the hill, that made
|
||
|
Christian afraid that he should be burned. Here, therefore, he
|
||
|
sweat and did quake for fear.
|
||
|
|
||
|
When Christians unto carnal men give ear,
|
||
|
Out of their way they go, and pay for't dear;
|
||
|
For Master Worldly Wiseman can but shew
|
||
|
A saint the way to bondage and to woe.
|
||
|
|
||
|
And now he began to be sorry that he had taken Mr. Worldly
|
||
|
Wiseman's counsel. And with that he saw Evangelist coming to
|
||
|
meet him; at the sight also of whom he began to blush for shame.
|
||
|
So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer; and coming up to him, he
|
||
|
looked upon him with a severe and dreadful countenance, and thus
|
||
|
began to reason with Christian.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. What dost thou here, Christian? said he: at which words
|
||
|
Christian knew not what to answer; wherefore at present he stood
|
||
|
speechless before him. Then said Evangelist further, Art not
|
||
|
thou the man that I found crying without the walls of the City
|
||
|
of Destruction?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, dear Sir, I am the man.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. Did not I direct thee the way to the little wicket-gate?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, dear Sir, said Christian.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. How is it, then, that thou art so quickly turned aside?
|
||
|
for thou art now out of the way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I met with a gentleman so soon as I had got over the Slough
|
||
|
of Despond, who persuaded me that I might, in the village before
|
||
|
me, find a man that would take off my burden.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. What was he?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. He looked like a gentleman, and talked much to me, and got
|
||
|
me at last to yield; so I came hither; but when I beheld this
|
||
|
hill, and how it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand
|
||
|
lest it should fall on my head.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. What said that gentleman to you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, he asked me whither I was going, and I told him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. And what said he then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. He asked me if I had a family? And I told him. But, said I,
|
||
|
I am so loaden with the burden that is on my back, that I cannot
|
||
|
take pleasure in them as formerly.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. And what said he then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. He bid me with speed get rid of my burden; and I told him
|
||
|
that it was ease that I sought. And said I, I am therefore going
|
||
|
to yonder gate, to receive further direction how I may get to
|
||
|
the place of deliverance. So he said that he would shew me a
|
||
|
better way, and short, not so attended with difficulties as the
|
||
|
way, Sir, that you set me in; which way, said he, will direct
|
||
|
you to a gentleman's house that hath skill to take off these
|
||
|
burdens, so I believed him, and turned out of that way into
|
||
|
this,
|
||
|
|
||
|
if haply I might be soon eased of my burden. But when I came to
|
||
|
this place, and beheld things as they are, I stopped for fear
|
||
|
(as I said) of danger: but I now know not what to do.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. Then, said Evangelist, stand still a little, that I may
|
||
|
shew thee the words of God. So he stood trembling. Then said
|
||
|
Evangelist, See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if
|
||
|
they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more
|
||
|
shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from
|
||
|
heaven. He said, moreover, Now the just shall live by faith: but
|
||
|
if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. He
|
||
|
also did thus apply them: Thou art the man that art running into
|
||
|
this misery; thou hast begun to reject the counsel of the Most
|
||
|
High, and to draw back thy foot from the way of peace, even
|
||
|
almost to the hazarding of thy perdition.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, crying, Woe is me,
|
||
|
for I am undone! At the sight of which Evangelist caught him by
|
||
|
the right hand, saying, All manner of sin and blasphemies shall
|
||
|
be forgiven unto men. Be not faithless, but believing. Then did
|
||
|
Christian again a little revive, and stood up trembling, as at
|
||
|
first, before Evangelist.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more earnest heed to the
|
||
|
things that I shall tell thee of. I will now shew thee who it
|
||
|
was that deluded thee, and who it was also to whom he sent thee.
|
||
|
-- The man that met thee is one Worldly Wiseman, and rightly is
|
||
|
he so called; partly, because he savoureth only the doctrine of
|
||
|
this world (therefore he always goes to the town of Morality to
|
||
|
church): and partly because he loveth that doctrine best,
|
||
|
|
||
|
for it saveth him best from the cross. And because he is of this
|
||
|
carnal temper, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways though
|
||
|
right. Now there are three things in this man's counsel, that
|
||
|
thou must utterly abhor.
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. His turning thee out of the way. 2. His labouring to render
|
||
|
the cross odious to thee. And, 3. His setting thy feet in that
|
||
|
way that leadeth unto the administration of death.
|
||
|
|
||
|
First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of the way; and
|
||
|
thine own consenting thereunto: because this is to reject the
|
||
|
counsel of God for the sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman.
|
||
|
The Lord says, Strive to enter in at the strait gate, the gate
|
||
|
to which I sent thee; for strait is the gate that leadeth unto
|
||
|
life, and few there be that find it. From this little
|
||
|
wicket-gate, and from the way thereto, hath this wicked man
|
||
|
turned thee, to the bringing of thee almost to destruction;
|
||
|
hate, therefore, his turning thee out of the way, and abhor
|
||
|
thyself for hearkening to him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Secondly, Thou must abhor his labouring to render the cross
|
||
|
odious unto thee; for thou art to prefer it before the treasures
|
||
|
of Egypt. Besides the King of glory hath told thee, that he that
|
||
|
will save his life shall lose it; and he that cometh after me,
|
||
|
and hateth not his father, and mother, and wife, and children,
|
||
|
and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot
|
||
|
be my disciple. I say, therefore, for man to labour to persuade
|
||
|
thee, that that shall be thy death, without which, THE TRUTH
|
||
|
hath said, thou canst not have eternal life; this doctrine thou
|
||
|
must abhor.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet in the way that
|
||
|
leadeth to the ministration of death. And for this thou must
|
||
|
consider to whom he sent thee, and also
|
||
|
|
||
|
how unable that person was to deliver thee from thy burden.
|
||
|
|
||
|
He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by name Legality, is
|
||
|
the son of the bond-woman which now is, and is in bondage with
|
||
|
her children; and is, in a mystery, this Mount Sinai, which thou
|
||
|
hast feared will fall on thy head. Now, if she, with her
|
||
|
children, are in bondage, how canst thou expect by them to be
|
||
|
made free? This Legality, therefore, is not able to set thee
|
||
|
free from thy burden. No man was as yet ever rid of his burden
|
||
|
by him; no, nor ever is like to be: ye cannot be justified by
|
||
|
the works of the law; for by the deeds of the law no man living
|
||
|
can be rid of his burden: therefore, Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an
|
||
|
alien, and Mr. Legality is a cheat; and for his son Civility,
|
||
|
notwithstanding his simpering looks, he is but a hypocrite and
|
||
|
cannot help thee. Believe me, there is nothing in all this
|
||
|
noise, that thou hast heard of sottish men, but a design to
|
||
|
beguile thee of thy salvation, by turning thee from the way in
|
||
|
which I had set thee. After this, Evangelist called aloud to the
|
||
|
heavens for confirmation of what he had said: and with that
|
||
|
there came words and fire out of the mountain under which poor
|
||
|
Christian stood, that made the hair of his flesh stand up. The
|
||
|
words were thus pronounced: As many as are of the works of the
|
||
|
law are under the curse; for it is written, Cursed is every one
|
||
|
that continueth not in all things which are written in the book
|
||
|
of the law to do them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and began to cry out
|
||
|
lamentably; even cursing the time in which he met with Mr.
|
||
|
Worldly Wiseman; still calling himself a thousand fools for
|
||
|
hearkening to his counsel; he also was greatly ashamed to think
|
||
|
that this gentle-
|
||
|
|
||
|
man's arguments, flowing only from the flesh, should have the
|
||
|
prevalency with him as to cause him to forsake the right way.
|
||
|
This done, he applied himself again to Evangelist in words and
|
||
|
sense as follow:
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Sir, what think you? Is there hope? May I now go back and
|
||
|
go up to the wicket-gate? Shall I not be abandoned for this, and
|
||
|
sent back from thence ashamed? I am sorry I have hearkened to
|
||
|
this man's counsel. But may my sin be forgiven?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin is very great, for by
|
||
|
it thou hast committed two evils: thou hast forsaken the way
|
||
|
that is good, to tread in forbidden paths; yet will the man at
|
||
|
the gate receive thee, for he has goodwill for men; only, said
|
||
|
he, take heed that thou turn not aside again, lest thou perish
|
||
|
from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little. Then did
|
||
|
Christian address himself to go back; and Evangelist, after he
|
||
|
had kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him God-speed. So he
|
||
|
went on with haste, neither spake he to any man by the way; nor,
|
||
|
if any asked him, would he vouchsafe them an answer. He went
|
||
|
like one that was all the while treading on forbidden ground,
|
||
|
and could by no means think himself safe, till again he was got
|
||
|
into the way which he left, to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman's
|
||
|
counsel. So, in process of time, Christian got up to the gate.
|
||
|
Now, over the gate there was written, Knock, and it shall be
|
||
|
opened unto you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
He that will enter in must first without
|
||
|
Stand knocking at the Gate, nor need he doubt
|
||
|
That is A KNOCKER, but to enter in;
|
||
|
For God can love him, and forgive his sin.
|
||
|
|
||
|
He knocked, therefore, more than once or twice, saying --
|
||
|
|
||
|
May I now enter here? Will he within
|
||
|
Open to sorry me, though I have been
|
||
|
An undeserving rebel? Then shall I
|
||
|
Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high.
|
||
|
|
||
|
At last there came a grave person to the gate, named Good-will,
|
||
|
who asked who was there? and whence he came? and what he would
|
||
|
have?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come from the City of
|
||
|
Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion, that I may be delivered
|
||
|
from the wrath to come. I would therefore, Sir, since I am
|
||
|
informed that by this gate is the way thither, know if you are
|
||
|
willing to let me in?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. I am willing with all my heart, said he; and with
|
||
|
that he opened the gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a pull.
|
||
|
Then said Christian, What means that? The other told him. A
|
||
|
little distance from this gate, there is erected a strong
|
||
|
castle, of which Beelzebub is the captain; from thence, both he
|
||
|
and them that are with him shoot arrows at those that come up to
|
||
|
this gate, if haply they may die before they can enter in.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Christian, I rejoice and tremble. So when he was got
|
||
|
in, the man of the gate asked him who directed him thither?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Evangelist bid me come hither, and knock, (as I did;) and
|
||
|
he said that you, Sir, would tell me what I must do.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. An open door is set before thee, and no man can shut
|
||
|
it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Now I begin to reap the benefits of my hazards.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. But how is it that you came alone?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Because none of my neighbours saw their danger, as I saw
|
||
|
mine.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. Did any of them know of your coming?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes; my wife and children saw me at the first, and called
|
||
|
after me to turn again; also, some of my neighbours stood crying
|
||
|
and calling after me to return; but I put my fingers in my ears,
|
||
|
and so came on my way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. But did none of them follow you, to persuade you to
|
||
|
go back?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but when they saw that
|
||
|
they could not prevail, Obstinate went railing back, but Pliable
|
||
|
came with me a little way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. But why did he not come through?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. We, indeed, came both together, until we came at the Slough
|
||
|
of Despond, into the which we also suddenly fell. And then was
|
||
|
my neighbour, Pliable, discouraged, and would not venture
|
||
|
further. Wherefore, getting out again on that side next to his
|
||
|
own house, he told me I should possess the brave country alone
|
||
|
for him; so he went his way, and I came mine -- he after
|
||
|
Obstinate, and I to this gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. Then said Good-Will, Alas, poor man! is the celestial
|
||
|
glory of so small esteem with him, that he counteth it not worth
|
||
|
running the hazards of a few difficulties to obtain it?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Truly, said Christian, I have said the truth of Pliable,
|
||
|
and if I should also say all the truth of myself, it will appear
|
||
|
there is no betterment betwixt him and myself. It is true, he
|
||
|
went back to his own house, but I
|
||
|
|
||
|
also turned aside to go in the way of death, being persuaded
|
||
|
thereto by the carnal arguments of one Mr. Worldly Wiseman.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. Oh, did he light upon you? What! he would have had
|
||
|
you a sought for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality. They are,
|
||
|
both of them, a very cheat. But did you take his counsel?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, as far as I durst; I went to find out Mr. Legality,
|
||
|
until I thought that the mountain that stands by his house would
|
||
|
have fallen upon my head; wherefore there I was forced to stop.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. That mountain has been the death of many, and will be
|
||
|
the death of many more; it is well you escaped being by it
|
||
|
dashed in pieces.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, truly, I do not know what had become of me there, had
|
||
|
not Evangelist happily met me again, as I was musing in the
|
||
|
midst of my dumps; but it was God's mercy that he came to me
|
||
|
again, for else I had never come hither. But now I am come, such
|
||
|
a one as I am, more fit, indeed, for death, by that mountain,
|
||
|
than thus to stand talking with my lord; but, oh, what a favour
|
||
|
is this to me, that yet I am admitted entrance here!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. We make no objections against any, notwithstanding
|
||
|
all that they have done before they came hither. They are in no
|
||
|
wise cast out; and therefore, good Christian, come a little way
|
||
|
with me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must go. Look
|
||
|
before thee; dost thou see this narrow. way? THAT is the way
|
||
|
thou must go; it was cast up by the patriarchs, prophets,
|
||
|
Christ, and his apostles; and it is as straight as a rule can
|
||
|
make it. This is the way thou must go.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But, said Christian, are there no turnings or windings by
|
||
|
which a stranger may lose his way?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Good-Will. Yes, there are many ways butt down upon this, and
|
||
|
they are crooked and wide. But thus thou mayest distinguish the
|
||
|
right from the wrong, the right only being straight and narrow.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream that Christian asked him further if he
|
||
|
could not help him off with his burden that was upon his back;
|
||
|
for as yet he had not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means
|
||
|
get it off without help.
|
||
|
|
||
|
He told him, As to thy burden, be content to bear it, until thou
|
||
|
comest to the place of deliverance; for there it will fall from
|
||
|
thy back of itself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address
|
||
|
himself to his journey. So the other told him, That by that he
|
||
|
was gone some distance from the gate, he would come at the house
|
||
|
of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and he would
|
||
|
shew him excellent things. Then Christian took his leave of his
|
||
|
friend, and he again bid him God-speed.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then he went on till he came to the house of the Interpreter,
|
||
|
where he knocked over and over; at last one came to the door,
|
||
|
and asked who was there.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Sir, here is a traveller, who was bid by an acquaintance of
|
||
|
the good-man of this house to call here for my profit; I would
|
||
|
therefore speak with the master of the house. So he called for
|
||
|
the master of the house, who, after a little time, came to
|
||
|
Christian, and asked him what he would have.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am come from the City
|
||
|
of Destruction, and am going to the Mount
|
||
|
|
||
|
Zion; and I was told by the man that stands at the gate, at, the
|
||
|
head of this way, that if I called here, you would shew me
|
||
|
excellent things, such as would be a help to me in my journey.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. Then said the Interpreter, Come in; I will shew that
|
||
|
which will be profitable to thee. So he commanded his man to
|
||
|
light the candle, and bid Christian follow him: so he had him
|
||
|
into a private room, and bid his man open a door; the which when
|
||
|
he had done, Christian saw the picture of a very grave person
|
||
|
hung up against the wall; and this was the fashion of it. It had
|
||
|
eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, the law
|
||
|
of truth was written upon his lips, the world was behind his
|
||
|
back. It stood as if it pleaded with men, and a crown of gold
|
||
|
did hang over his head.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian, What meaneth this?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. The man whose picture this is, is one of a thousand; he
|
||
|
can beget children, travail in birth with children, and nurse
|
||
|
them himself when they are born. And whereas thou seest him with
|
||
|
his eyes lift up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, and
|
||
|
the law of truth writ on his lips, it is to shew thee that his
|
||
|
work is to know and unfold dark things to sinners; even as also
|
||
|
thou seest him stand as if he pleaded with men: and whereas thou
|
||
|
seest the world as cast behind him, and that a crown hangs over
|
||
|
his head, that is to shew thee that slighting and despising the
|
||
|
things that are present, for the love that he hath to his
|
||
|
Master's service, he is sure in the world that comes next to
|
||
|
have glory for his reward. Now, said the Interpreter, I have
|
||
|
shewed thee this picture first, because the man whose picture
|
||
|
this is, is the only man whom the Lord of the place whither thou
|
||
|
art going, hath author-
|
||
|
|
||
|
ised to be thy guide in all difficult places thou mayest meet
|
||
|
with in the way; wherefore, take good heed to what I have shewed
|
||
|
thee, and bear well in thy mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy
|
||
|
journey thou meet with some that pretend to lead thee right, but
|
||
|
their way goes down to death.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then he took him by the hand, and led him into a very large
|
||
|
parlour that was full of dust, because never swept; the which
|
||
|
after he had reviewed a little while, the Interpreter called for
|
||
|
a man to sweep. Now, when he began to sweep, the dust began so
|
||
|
abundantly to fly about, that Christian had almost therewith
|
||
|
been choked. Then said the Interpreter to a damsel that stood
|
||
|
by, Bring hither the water, and sprinkle the room; the which,
|
||
|
when she had done, it was swept and cleansed with pleasure.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian, What means this?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. The Interpreter answered, This parlour is the heart of a
|
||
|
man that was never sanctified by the sweet grace of the gospel;
|
||
|
the dust is his original sin and inward corruptions, that have
|
||
|
defiled the whole man. He that began to sweep at first, is the
|
||
|
Law; but she that brought water, and did sprinkle it, is the
|
||
|
Gospel. Now, whereas thou sawest, that so soon as the first
|
||
|
began to sweep, the dust did so fly about that the room by him
|
||
|
could not be cleansed, but that thou wast almost choked
|
||
|
therewith; this is to shew thee, that the law, instead of
|
||
|
cleansing the heart (by its working) from sin, doth revive, put
|
||
|
strength into, and increase it in the soul, even as it doth
|
||
|
discover and forbid it, for it doth not give power to subdue.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Again, as thou sawest the damsel sprinkle the room with water,
|
||
|
upon which it was cleansed with pleasure;
|
||
|
|
||
|
this is to shew thee, that when the gospel comes in the sweet
|
||
|
and precious influences thereof to the heart, then, I say, even
|
||
|
as thou sawest the damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor
|
||
|
with water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the soul made
|
||
|
clean through the faith of it, and consequently fit for the King
|
||
|
of glory to inhabit.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw, moreover, in my dream, that the Interpreter took him by
|
||
|
the hand, and had him into a little room, where sat two little
|
||
|
children, each one in his chair. The name of the eldest was
|
||
|
Passion, and the name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to
|
||
|
be much discontented; but Patience was very quiet. Then
|
||
|
Christian asked, What is the reason of the discontent of
|
||
|
Passion? The Interpreter answered, The Governor of them would
|
||
|
have him stay for his best things till the beginning of the next
|
||
|
year; but he will have all now: but Patience is willing to wait.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw that one came to Passion, and brought him a bag of
|
||
|
treasure, and poured it down at his feet, the which he took up
|
||
|
and rejoiced therein, and withal laughed Patience to scorn. But
|
||
|
I beheld but a while, and he had lavished all away, and had
|
||
|
nothing left him but rags.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, Expound this matter
|
||
|
more fully to me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. So he said, These two lads are figures: Passion, of the
|
||
|
men of this world; and Patience, of the men of that which is to
|
||
|
come; for as here thou seest, Passion will have all now this
|
||
|
year, that is to say, in this world; so are the men of this
|
||
|
world, they must have all their good things now, they cannot
|
||
|
stay till next year, that is until the next world, for their
|
||
|
portion of good. That proverb,
|
||
|
|
||
|
'A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,' is of more
|
||
|
authority with them than are all the Divine testimonies of the
|
||
|
good of the world to come. But as thou sawest that he had
|
||
|
quickly lavished all away, and had presently left him nothing
|
||
|
but rags; so will it be with all such men at the end of this
|
||
|
world.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian, Now I see that Patience has the best
|
||
|
wisdom, and that upon many accounts. First, because he stays for
|
||
|
the best things. Second, and also because he will have the glory
|
||
|
of his, when the other has nothing but rags.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the glory of the next
|
||
|
world will never wear out; but these are suddenly gone.
|
||
|
Therefore Passion had not so much reason to laugh at Patience,
|
||
|
because he had his good things first, as Patience will have to
|
||
|
laugh at Passion, because he had his best things last; for first
|
||
|
must give place to last, because last must have his time to
|
||
|
come; but last gives place to nothing; for there is not another
|
||
|
to succeed. He, therefore, that hath his portion first, must
|
||
|
needs have a time to spend it; but he that hath his portion
|
||
|
last, must have it lastingly; therefore it is said of Dives,
|
||
|
Thou in thy life-time receivedst thy good things, and likewise
|
||
|
Lazarus evil things; but now he is comforted, and thou art
|
||
|
tormented.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then I perceive it is not best to covet things that are
|
||
|
now, but to wait for things to come.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. You say the truth: For the things which are seen are
|
||
|
temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal. But
|
||
|
though this be so, yet since things present and our fleshly
|
||
|
appetite are such near neighbours one to another; and again,
|
||
|
because things to come, and carnal
|
||
|
|
||
|
sense, are such strangers one to another; therefore it is, that
|
||
|
the first of these so suddenly fall into amity, and that
|
||
|
distance is so continued between the second.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream that the Interpreter took Christian by
|
||
|
the hand, and led him into a place where was a fire burning
|
||
|
against a wall, and one standing by it, always casting much
|
||
|
water upon it, to quench it; yet did the fire burn higher and
|
||
|
hotter.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Christian, What means this?
|
||
|
|
||
|
The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work of grace that is
|
||
|
wrought in the heart; he that casts water upon it, to extinguish
|
||
|
and put it out, is the Devil; but in that thou seest the fire
|
||
|
notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also see the
|
||
|
reason of that. So he had him about to the backside of the wall,
|
||
|
where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, of the
|
||
|
which he did also continually cast, but secretly, into the fire.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Christian, What means this?
|
||
|
|
||
|
The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who continually, with
|
||
|
the oil of his grace, maintains the work already begun in the
|
||
|
heart: by the means of which, notwithstanding what the devil can
|
||
|
do, the souls of his people prove gracious still. And in that
|
||
|
thou sawest that the man stood behind the wall to maintain the
|
||
|
fire, that is to teach thee that it is hard for the tempted to
|
||
|
see how this work of grace is maintained in the soul.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw also, that the Interpreter took him again by the hand, and
|
||
|
led him into a pleasant place, where was builded a stately
|
||
|
palace, beautiful to behold; at the sight of which Christian was
|
||
|
greatly delighted. He saw also, upon the top thereof, certain
|
||
|
persons walking, who were clothed all in gold.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Christian, May we go in thither?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then the Interpreter took him, and led him up towards the door
|
||
|
of the palace; and behold, at the door stood a great company of
|
||
|
men, as desirous to go in; but durst not. There also sat a man
|
||
|
at a little distance from the door, at a table-side, with a book
|
||
|
and his inkhorn before him, to take the name of him that should
|
||
|
enter therein; he saw also, that in the doorway stood many men
|
||
|
in armour to keep it, being resolved to do the men that would
|
||
|
enter what hurt and mischief they could. Now was Christian
|
||
|
somewhat in amaze. At last, when every man started back for fear
|
||
|
of the armed men, Christian saw a man of a very stout
|
||
|
countenance come up to the man that sat there to write, saying,
|
||
|
Set down my name, Sir: the which when he had done, he saw the
|
||
|
man draw his sword, and put a helmet upon his head, and rush
|
||
|
toward the door upon the armed men, who laid upon him with
|
||
|
deadly force; but the man, not at all discouraged, fell to
|
||
|
cutting and hacking most fiercely. So after he had received and
|
||
|
given many wounds to those that attempted to keep him out, he
|
||
|
cut his way through them all, and pressed forward into the
|
||
|
palace, at which there was a pleasant voice heard from those
|
||
|
that were within, even of those that walked upon the top of the
|
||
|
palace, saying --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Come in, come in;
|
||
|
Eternal glory thou shalt win.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So he went in, and was clothed with such garments as they. Then
|
||
|
Christian smiled and said; I think verily I know the meaning of
|
||
|
this.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay, stay, said the
|
||
|
Interpreter, till I have shewed thee a little more, and
|
||
|
|
||
|
after that thou shalt go on thy way. So he took him by the hand
|
||
|
again, and led him into a very dark room, where there sat a man
|
||
|
in an iron cage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad; he sat with his eyes
|
||
|
looking down to the ground, his hands folded together, and he
|
||
|
sighed as if he would break his heart. Then said Christian, What
|
||
|
means this? At which the Interpreter bid him talk with the man.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Christian to the man, What art thou? The man answered,
|
||
|
I am what I was not once.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What wast thou once?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Man. The man said, I was once a fair and flourishing professor,
|
||
|
both in mine own eyes, and also in the eyes of others; I once
|
||
|
was, as I thought, fair for the Celestial City, and had then
|
||
|
even joy at the thoughts that I should get thither.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, but what art thou now? Man. I am now a man of
|
||
|
despair, and am shut up in it, as in this iron cage. I cannot
|
||
|
get out. Oh, now I cannot!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But how camest thou in this condition?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Man. I left off to watch and be sober. I laid the reins, upon
|
||
|
the neck of my lusts; I sinned against the light of the Word and
|
||
|
the goodness of God; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone;
|
||
|
I tempted the devil, and he is come to me; I have provoked God
|
||
|
to anger, and he has left me: I have so hardened my heart, that
|
||
|
I cannot repent.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is there no hope for
|
||
|
such a man as this? Ask him, said the Interpreter. Nay, said
|
||
|
Christian, pray, Sir, do you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. Then said the Interpreter, Is there no hope, but you must
|
||
|
be kept in the iron cage of despair?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Man. No, none at all.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. Why, the Son of the Blessed is very pitiful.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Man. I have crucified him to myself afresh; I have despised his
|
||
|
person; I have despised his righteousness; I have counted his
|
||
|
blood an unholy thing; I have done despite to the Spirit of
|
||
|
grace. Therefore I have shut myself out of all the promises, and
|
||
|
there now remains to me nothing but threatenings, dreadful
|
||
|
threatenings, fearful threatenings, of certain judgment and
|
||
|
fiery indignation, which shall devour me as an adversary.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. For what did you bring yourself into this condition?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Man. For the lusts, pleasures, and profits of this world; in the
|
||
|
enjoyment of which I did then promise myself much delight; but
|
||
|
now every one of those things also bite me, and gnaw me like a
|
||
|
burning worm.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. But canst thou not now repent and turn?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Man. God hath denied me repentance. His Word gives me no
|
||
|
encouragement to believe; yea, himself hath shut me up in this
|
||
|
iron cage; nor can all the men in the world let me out. O
|
||
|
eternity, eternity! how shall I grapple with the misery that I
|
||
|
must meet with in eternity!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Let this man's
|
||
|
misery be remembered by thee, and be an everlasting caution to
|
||
|
thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, said Christian, this is fearful! God help me to watch
|
||
|
and be sober, and to pray that I may shun the cause of this
|
||
|
man's misery! Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. Tarry till I shall shew thee one thing more, and then
|
||
|
thou shalt go on thy way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So he took Christian by the hand again, and led him
|
||
|
|
||
|
into a chamber, where there was one rising out of bed; and as he
|
||
|
put on his raiment he shook and trembled. Then said Christian,
|
||
|
Why doth this man thus tremble? The Interpreter then bid him
|
||
|
tell to Christian the reason of his so doing. So he began and
|
||
|
said, This night, as I was in my sleep, I dreamed, and behold
|
||
|
the heavens grew exceeding black; also it thundered and
|
||
|
lightened in most fearful wise, that it put me into an agony; so
|
||
|
I looked up in my dream, and saw the clouds rack at an unusual
|
||
|
rate, upon which I heard a great sound of a trumpet, and saw
|
||
|
also a man sit upon a cloud, attended with the thousands of
|
||
|
heaven; they were all in flaming fire: also the heavens were in
|
||
|
a burning flame. I heard then a voice saying, Arise, ye dead,
|
||
|
and come to judgment; and with that the rocks rent, the graves
|
||
|
opened, and the dead that were therein came forth. Some of them
|
||
|
were exceeding glad, and looked upward; and some sought to hide
|
||
|
themselves under the mountains. Then I saw the man that sat upon
|
||
|
the cloud open the book, and bid the world draw near. Yet there
|
||
|
was, by reason of a fierce flame which issued out and came from
|
||
|
before him, a convenient distance betwixt him and them, as
|
||
|
betwixt the judge and the prisoners at the bar. I heard it also
|
||
|
proclaimed to them that attended on the man that sat on the
|
||
|
cloud, Gather together the tares, the chaff, and stubble, and
|
||
|
cast them into the burning lake. And with that, the bottomless
|
||
|
pit opened, just whereabout I stood; out of the mouth of which
|
||
|
there came, in an abundant manner, smoke and coals of fire, with
|
||
|
hideous noises. It was also said to the same persons, Gather my
|
||
|
wheat into the garner. And with that I saw many catched up and
|
||
|
carried away into the clouds, but I was left behind. I also
|
||
|
sought to hide myself, but I
|
||
|
|
||
|
could not, for the man that sat upon the cloud still kept his
|
||
|
eye upon me; my sins also came into my mind; and my conscience
|
||
|
did accuse me on every side. Upon this I awaked from my sleep.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But what is it that made you so afraid of this sight?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Man. Why, I thought that the day of judgment was come, and that
|
||
|
I was not ready for it: but this frighted me most, that the
|
||
|
angels gathered up several, and left me behind; also the pit of
|
||
|
hell opened her mouth just where I stood. My conscience, too,
|
||
|
afflicted me; and, as I thought, the Judge had always his eye
|
||
|
upon me, shewing indignation in his countenance.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast thou considered all
|
||
|
these things?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Inter. Well, keep all things so in thy mind that they may be as
|
||
|
a goad in thy sides, to prick thee forward in the way thou must
|
||
|
go. Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address
|
||
|
himself to his journey. Then said the Interpreter, The Comforter
|
||
|
be always with thee, good Christian, to guide thee in the way
|
||
|
that leads to the City. So Christian went on his way, saying --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Here I have seen things rare and profitable;
|
||
|
Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable
|
||
|
In what I have begun to take in hand;
|
||
|
Then let me think on them and understand
|
||
|
Wherefore they shewed me were, and let me be
|
||
|
Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw in my dream, that the highway up which Christian was
|
||
|
to go, was fenced on either side with a
|
||
|
|
||
|
wall, and that wall was called Salvation. Up this way,
|
||
|
therefore, did burdened Christian run, but not without great
|
||
|
difficulty, because of the load on his back.
|
||
|
|
||
|
He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat ascending, and upon
|
||
|
that place stood a cross, and a little below, in the bottom, a
|
||
|
sepulchre. So I saw in my dream, that just as Christian came up
|
||
|
with the cross, his burden loosed from off his shoulders, and
|
||
|
fell from off his back, and began to tumble, and so continued to
|
||
|
do, till it came to the mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell
|
||
|
in, and I saw it no more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said, with a merry
|
||
|
heart, 'He hath given me rest by his sorrow, and life by his
|
||
|
death.' Then he stood still awhile to look and wonder; for it
|
||
|
was very surprising to him, that the sight of the cross should
|
||
|
thus ease him of his burden. He looked therefore, and looked
|
||
|
again, even till the springs that were in his head sent the
|
||
|
waters down his cheeks. Now, as he stood looking and weeping,
|
||
|
behold three Shining Ones came to him and saluted him with Peace
|
||
|
be unto thee. So the first said to him, Thy sins be forgiven
|
||
|
thee; the second stripped him of his rags, and clothed him with
|
||
|
change of raiment; the third also set a mark on his forehead,
|
||
|
and gave him a roll with a seal upon it, which he bade him look
|
||
|
on as he ran, and that he should give it in at the Celestial
|
||
|
Gate. So they went their way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Who's this? the Pilgrim. How! 'tis very true,
|
||
|
Old things are past away, all's become new.
|
||
|
Strange! he's another man, upon my word,
|
||
|
They be fine feathers that make a fine bird.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian gave three leaps for joy, and went on singing --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thus far I did come laden with my sin;
|
||
|
Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in
|
||
|
Till I came hither: What a place is this!
|
||
|
Must here be the beginning of my bliss?
|
||
|
Must here the burden fall from off my back?
|
||
|
Must here the strings that bound it to me crack?
|
||
|
Blest cross! blest sepulchre! blest rather be
|
||
|
The Man that there was put to shame for me!
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, even until he came
|
||
|
at a bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, three men
|
||
|
fast asleep, with fetters upon their heels. The name of the one
|
||
|
was Simple, another Sloth, and the third Presumption.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Christian then seeing them lie in this case went to them, if
|
||
|
peradventure he might awake them, and cried, You are like them
|
||
|
that sleep on the top of a mast, for the Dead Sea is under you
|
||
|
-- a gulf that hath no bottom. Awake, therefore, and come away;
|
||
|
be willing also, and I will help you off with your irons. He
|
||
|
also told them, If he that goeth about like a roaring lion comes
|
||
|
by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. With that
|
||
|
they looked upon him, and began to reply in this sort: Simple
|
||
|
said, 'I see no danger;' Sloth said, 'Yet a little more sleep;'
|
||
|
and Presumption said, 'Every fat must stand upon its own bottom;
|
||
|
what is the answer else that I should give thee?' And so they
|
||
|
lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on his way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Yet was he troubled to think that men in that danger
|
||
|
|
||
|
should so little esteem the kindness of him that so freely
|
||
|
offered to help them, both by awakening of them, counselling of
|
||
|
them, and proffering to help them off with their irons. And as
|
||
|
he was troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling over
|
||
|
the wall on the left hand of the narrow way; and they made up
|
||
|
apace to him. The name of the one was Formalist, and the name of
|
||
|
the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up unto him, who
|
||
|
thus entered with them into discourse.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Gentlemen, whence came you, and whither go you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Form. and Hyp. We were born in the land of Vain-Glory, and are
|
||
|
going for praise to Mount Zion.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why came you not in at the gate which standeth at the
|
||
|
beginning of the way? Know you not that it is written, that he
|
||
|
that cometh not in by the door, but climbeth up some other way,
|
||
|
the same is a thief and a robber?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Form. and Hyp. They said, That to go to the gate for entrance
|
||
|
was, by all their countrymen, counted too far about; and that,
|
||
|
therefore, their usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to
|
||
|
climb over the wall, as they had done.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord of
|
||
|
the city whither we are bound, thus to violate his revealed
|
||
|
will?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Form. and Hyp. They told him, that, as for that, he needed not
|
||
|
to trouble his head thereabout; for what they did they had
|
||
|
custom for; and could produce, if need were, testimony that
|
||
|
would witness it for more than a thousand years.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But, said Christian, will your practice stand a trial at
|
||
|
law?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Form. and Hyp. They told him, That custom, it being of so long
|
||
|
a standing as above a thousand years, would, doubtless, now be
|
||
|
admitted as a thing legal by any impartial judge; and besides,
|
||
|
said they, if we get into the way, what's matter which way we
|
||
|
get in? if we are in, we are in; thou art but in the way, who,
|
||
|
as we perceive, came in at the gate; and we are also in the way,
|
||
|
that came tumbling over the wall; wherein, now, is thy condition
|
||
|
better than ours?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I walk by the rule of my Master: you walk by the rude
|
||
|
working of your fancies. You are counted thieves already, by the
|
||
|
Lord of the way; therefore, I doubt you will not be found true
|
||
|
men at the end of the way. You come in by yourselves, without
|
||
|
his direction; and shall go out by yourselves, without his
|
||
|
mercy.
|
||
|
|
||
|
To this they made him but little answer; only they bid him look
|
||
|
to himself. Then I saw that they went on every man in his way
|
||
|
without much conference one with another, save that these two
|
||
|
men told Christian, that as to laws and ordinances, they doubted
|
||
|
not but they should as conscientiously do them as he; therefore,
|
||
|
said they, we see not wherein thou differest from us but by the
|
||
|
coat that is on thy back, which was, as we trow, given thee by
|
||
|
some of thy neighbours, to hide the shame of thy nakedness.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. By laws and ordinances you will not be saved, since you
|
||
|
came not in by the door. And as for this coat that is on my
|
||
|
back, it was given me by the Lord of the place whither I go; and
|
||
|
that, as you say, to cover my
|
||
|
|
||
|
nakedness with. And I take it as a token of his kindness to me;
|
||
|
for I had nothing but rags before. And besides, thus I comfort
|
||
|
myself as I go: Surely, think I, when I come to the gate of the
|
||
|
city, the Lord thereof will know me for good since I have this
|
||
|
coat on my back -- a coat that he gave me freely in the day that
|
||
|
he stripped me of my rags. I have, moreover, a mark in my
|
||
|
forehead, of which, perhaps, you have taken no notice, which one
|
||
|
of my Lord's most intimate associates fixed there in the day
|
||
|
that my burden fell off my shoulders. I will tell you, moreover,
|
||
|
that I had then given me a roll, sealed, to comfort me by
|
||
|
reading as I go on the way; I was also bid to give it in at the
|
||
|
Celestial Gate, in token of my certain going in after it; all
|
||
|
which things, I doubt, you want, and want them because you came
|
||
|
not in at the gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
To these things they gave him no answer; only they looked upon
|
||
|
each other, and laughed. Then, I saw that they went on all, save
|
||
|
that Christian kept before, who had no more talk but with
|
||
|
himself, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes
|
||
|
comfortably; also he would be often reading in the roll that one
|
||
|
of the Shining Ones gave him, by which he was refreshed.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I beheld, then, that they all went on till they came to the foot
|
||
|
of the Hill Difficulty; at the bottom of which was a spring.
|
||
|
There were also in the same place two other ways besides that
|
||
|
which came straight from the gate; one turned to the left hand,
|
||
|
and the other to the right, at the bottom of the hill; but the
|
||
|
narrow way lay right up the hill, and the name of the going up
|
||
|
the side of the hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went to
|
||
|
the spring, and drank thereof, to refresh himself, and then
|
||
|
began to go up the hill, saying --
|
||
|
|
||
|
The hill, though high, I covet to ascend,
|
||
|
The difficulty will not me offend;
|
||
|
For I perceive the way to life lies here.
|
||
|
Come, pluck up heart, let's neither faint nor fear;
|
||
|
Better, though difficult, the right way to go,
|
||
|
Than wrong, though easy, where the end is woe.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The other two also came to the foot of the hill; but when they
|
||
|
saw that the hill was steep and high, and that there were two
|
||
|
other ways to go, and supposing also that these two ways might
|
||
|
meet again, with that up which Christian went, on the other side
|
||
|
of the hill, therefore they were resolved to go in those ways.
|
||
|
Now the name of one of these ways was Danger, and the name of
|
||
|
the other Destruction. So the one took the way which is called
|
||
|
Danger, which led him into a great wood, and the other took
|
||
|
directly up the way to Destruction, which led him into a wide
|
||
|
field, full of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, and
|
||
|
rose no more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shall they who wrong begin yet rightly end?
|
||
|
Shall they at all have safety for their friend?
|
||
|
No, no; in headstrong manner they set out,
|
||
|
And headlong will they fall at last, no doubt.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I looked, then, after Christian, to see him go up the hill,
|
||
|
where I perceived he fell from running to going, and from going
|
||
|
to clambering upon his hands and his knees, because of the
|
||
|
steepness of the place. Now, about the midway to the top of the
|
||
|
hill was a pleasant arbour, made by the Lord of the hill for the
|
||
|
refreshing of weary travellers; thither, therefore, Christian
|
||
|
got, where also
|
||
|
|
||
|
he sat down to rest him. Then he pulled his roll out of his
|
||
|
bosom, and read therein to his comfort; he also now began afresh
|
||
|
to take a review of the coat or garment that was given him as he
|
||
|
stood by the cross. Thus pleasing himself awhile, he at last
|
||
|
fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast sleep, which
|
||
|
detained him in that place until it was almost night; and in his
|
||
|
sleep, his roll fell out of his hand. Now, as he was sleeping,
|
||
|
there came one to him, and awaked him, saying, Go to the ant,
|
||
|
thou sluggard; consider her ways and be wise. And with that
|
||
|
Christian started up, and sped him on his way, and went apace,
|
||
|
till he came to the top of the hill.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, when he was got up to the top of the hill, there came two
|
||
|
men running to meet him amain; the name of the one was Timorous,
|
||
|
and of the other, Mistrust; to whom Christian said, Sirs, what's
|
||
|
the matter? You run the wrong way. Timorous answered, that they
|
||
|
were going to the City of Zion, and had got up that difficult
|
||
|
place; but, said he, the further we go, the more danger we meet
|
||
|
with; wherefore we turned, and are going back again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a couple of lions in
|
||
|
the way, whether sleeping or waking we know not, and we could
|
||
|
not think, if we came within reach, but they would presently
|
||
|
pull us in pieces.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian, You make me afraid, but whither shall
|
||
|
I fly to be safe? If I go back to mine own country, that is
|
||
|
prepared for fire and brimstone, and I shall certainly perish
|
||
|
there. If I can get to the Celestial City, I am sure to be in
|
||
|
safety there. I must venture. To go back is nothing but death;
|
||
|
to go forward is fear of death, and life-everlasting beyond it.
|
||
|
I will yet go for-
|
||
|
|
||
|
ward. So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian
|
||
|
went on his way. But, thinking again of what he had heard from
|
||
|
the men, he felt in his bosom for his roll, that he might read
|
||
|
therein, and be comforted; but he felt, and found it not. Then
|
||
|
was Christian in great distress, and knew not what to do; for he
|
||
|
wanted that which used to relieve him, and that which should
|
||
|
have been his pass into the Celestial City. Here, therefore, he
|
||
|
begun to be much perplexed, and knew not what to do. At last he
|
||
|
bethought himself that he had slept in the arbour that is on the
|
||
|
side of the hill; and, falling down upon his knees, he asked
|
||
|
God's forgiveness for that his foolish act, and then went back
|
||
|
to look for his roll. But all the way he went back, who can
|
||
|
sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christian's heart?
|
||
|
Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes he chid
|
||
|
himself for being so foolish to fall asleep in that place, which
|
||
|
was erected only for a little refreshment for his weariness.
|
||
|
Thus, therefore, he went back, carefully looking on this side
|
||
|
and on that, all the way as he went, if happily he might find
|
||
|
his roll, that had been his comfort so many times in his
|
||
|
journey. He went thus, till he came again within sight of the
|
||
|
arbour where he sat and slept; but that sight renewed his sorrow
|
||
|
the more, by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping
|
||
|
into his mind. Thus, therefore, he now went on bewailing his
|
||
|
sinful sleep, saying, O wretched man that I am that I should
|
||
|
sleep in the day-time! that I should sleep in the midst of
|
||
|
difficulty! that I should so indulge the flesh, as to use that
|
||
|
rest for ease to my flesh, which the Lord of the hill hath
|
||
|
erected only for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims!
|
||
|
|
||
|
How many steps have I took in vain! Thus it happened
|
||
|
|
||
|
to Israel, for their sin; they were sent back again by the way
|
||
|
of the Red Sea; and I am made to tread those steps with sorrow,
|
||
|
which I might have trod with delight, had it not been for this
|
||
|
sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my way by this time!
|
||
|
I am made to tread those steps thrice over, which I needed not
|
||
|
to have trod but once; yea, now also I am like to be benighted,
|
||
|
for the day is almost spent. O, that I had not slept!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, by this time he was come to the arbour again, where for a
|
||
|
while he sat down and wept; but at last, as Christian would have
|
||
|
it, looking sorrowfully down under the settle, there he espied
|
||
|
his roll; the which he, with trembling and haste, catched up,
|
||
|
and put it into his bosom. But who can tell how joyful this man
|
||
|
was when he had gotten his roll again! for this roll was the
|
||
|
assurance of his life and acceptance at the desired haven.
|
||
|
Therefore he laid it up in his bosom, gave thanks to God for
|
||
|
directing his eye to the place where it lay, and with joy and
|
||
|
tears betook himself again to his journey. But oh, how nimbly
|
||
|
now did he go up the rest of the hill! Yet, before he got up,
|
||
|
the sun went down upon Christian; and this made him again recall
|
||
|
the vanity of his sleeping to his remembrance; and thus he again
|
||
|
began to condole with himself: O thou sinful sleep; how, for thy
|
||
|
sake, am I like to be benighted in my journey! I must walk
|
||
|
without the sun; darkness must cover the path of my feet; and I
|
||
|
must hear the noise of the doleful creatures, because of my
|
||
|
sinful sleep. Now also he remembered the story that Mistrust and
|
||
|
Timorous told him of; how they were frighted with the sight of
|
||
|
the lions. Then said Christian to himself again, These beasts
|
||
|
range in the night for their prey; and if they should meet with
|
||
|
me in the dark, how
|
||
|
|
||
|
should I shift them? How should I escape being by them torn in
|
||
|
pieces? Thus he went on his way. But while he was thus bewailing
|
||
|
his unhappy miscarriage, he lift up his eyes, and behold there
|
||
|
was a very stately palace before him, the name of which was
|
||
|
Beautiful; and it stood just by the highway side.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So I saw in my dream that he made haste and went forward, that
|
||
|
if possible he might get lodging there. Now, before he had gone
|
||
|
far, he entered into a very narrow passage, which was about a
|
||
|
furlong off the porter's lodge; and looking very narrowly before
|
||
|
him as he went, he espied two lions in the way. Now, thought he,
|
||
|
I see the dangers that Mistrust and Timorous were driven back
|
||
|
by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.) Then he
|
||
|
was afraid, and thought also himself to go back after them, for
|
||
|
he thought nothing but death was before him. But the porter at
|
||
|
the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving that Christian
|
||
|
made a halt as if he would go back, cried unto him, saying, Is
|
||
|
thy strength so small? Fear not the lions, for they are chained,
|
||
|
and are placed there for trial of faith where it is, and for
|
||
|
discovery of those that had none. Keep in the midst of the path,
|
||
|
and no hurt shall come unto thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Difficulty is behind, Fear is before,
|
||
|
Though he's got on the hill, the lions roar;
|
||
|
A Christian man is never long at ease,
|
||
|
When one fright's gone, another doth him seize.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear of the lions, but
|
||
|
taking good heed to the directions of the porter; he heard them
|
||
|
roar, but they did him no harm. Then
|
||
|
|
||
|
he clapped his hands, and went on till he came and stood before
|
||
|
the gate where the porter was. Then said Christian to the
|
||
|
porter, Sir, what house is this? And may I lodge here to-night?
|
||
|
The porter answered, This house was built by the Lord of the
|
||
|
hill, and he built it for the relief and security of pilgrims.
|
||
|
The porter also asked whence he was, and whither he was going.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, and am going to
|
||
|
Mount Zion; but because the sun is now set, I desire, if I may,
|
||
|
to lodge here to-night.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Por. What is your name?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. My name is now Christian, but my name at the first was
|
||
|
Graceless; I came of the race of Japheth, whom God will persuade
|
||
|
to dwell in the tents of Shem.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Por. But how doth it happen that you come so late? The sun is
|
||
|
set.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched man that I am!
|
||
|
I slept in the arbour that stands on the hillside; nay, I had,
|
||
|
notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that, in my
|
||
|
sleep, I lost my evidence, and came without it to the brow of
|
||
|
the hill; and then feeling for it, and finding it not, I was
|
||
|
forced with sorrow of heart, to go back to the place where I
|
||
|
slept my sleep, where I found it, and now I am come.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Por. Well, I will call out one of the virgins of this place, who
|
||
|
will, if she likes your talk, bring you into the rest of the
|
||
|
family, according to the rules of the house. So Watchful, the
|
||
|
porter, rang a bell, at the sound of which came out at the door
|
||
|
of the house a grave and beautiful damsel, named Discretion, and
|
||
|
asked why she was called.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The porter answered, This man is in a journey from
|
||
|
|
||
|
the City of Destruction to Mount Zion, but being weary and
|
||
|
benighted, he asked me if he might lodge here tonight; so I told
|
||
|
him I would call for thee, who, after discourse had with him,
|
||
|
mayest do as seemeth thee good, even according to the law of the
|
||
|
house.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then she asked him whence he was, and whither he was going, and
|
||
|
he told her. She asked him also how he got into the way; and he
|
||
|
told her. Then she asked him what he had seen and met with in
|
||
|
the way; and he told, her. And last she asked his name; so he
|
||
|
said, It is Christian, and I have so much the more a desire to
|
||
|
lodge here to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place was
|
||
|
built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and security of
|
||
|
pilgrims. So she smiled, but the water stood in her eyes; and
|
||
|
after a little pause, she said, I will call forth two or three
|
||
|
more of the family. So she ran to the door, and called out
|
||
|
Prudence, Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more discourse
|
||
|
with him, had him into the family; and many of them, meeting him
|
||
|
at the threshold of the house, said, Come in, thou blessed of
|
||
|
the Lord; this house was built by the Lord of the hill, on
|
||
|
purpose to entertain such pilgrims in. Then he bowed his head,
|
||
|
and followed them into the house. So when he was come in and sat
|
||
|
down, they gave him something to drink, and consented together,
|
||
|
that until supper was ready, some of them should have some
|
||
|
particular discourse with Christian, for the best improvement of
|
||
|
time; and they appointed Piety, and Prudence, and Charity to
|
||
|
discourse with him; and thus they began:
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. Come, good Christian, since we have been so loving to
|
||
|
you, to receive you in our house this night, let us, if perhaps
|
||
|
we may better ourselves thereby, talk with
|
||
|
|
||
|
you of all things that have happened to you in your pilgrimage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. With a very good will, and I am glad that you are so well
|
||
|
disposed.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. What moved you at first to betake yourself to a pilgrim's
|
||
|
life?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I was driven out of my native country by a dreadful sound
|
||
|
that was in mine ears: to wit, that unavoidable destruction did
|
||
|
attend me, if I abode in that place where I was.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. But how did it happen that you came out of your country
|
||
|
this way?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. It was as God would have it; for when I was under the fears
|
||
|
of destruction, I did not know whither to go; but by chance
|
||
|
there came a man, even to me, as I was trembling and weeping,
|
||
|
whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to the wicket-gate,
|
||
|
which else I should never have found, and so set me into the way
|
||
|
that hath led me directly to this house.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. But did you not come by the house of the Interpreter?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the remembrance of
|
||
|
which will stick by me as long as I live; especially three
|
||
|
things -- to wit, how Christ, in despite of Satan, maintains his
|
||
|
work of grace in the heart; how the man had sinned himself quite
|
||
|
out of hopes of God's mercy; and also the dream of him that
|
||
|
thought in his sleep the day of judgment was come.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. Why, did you hear him tell his dream?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, and a dreadful one it was. I thought it made my heart
|
||
|
ache as he was telling of it; but yet I am glad I heard it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. Was that all that you saw at the house of the
|
||
|
Interpreter?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. No; he took me and had me where he shewed me a stately
|
||
|
palace, and how the people were clad in gold that were in it;
|
||
|
and how there came a venturous man and cut his way through the
|
||
|
armed men that stood in the door to keep him out, and how he was
|
||
|
bid to come in, and win eternal glory. Methought those things
|
||
|
did ravish my heart! I would have stayed at that good man's
|
||
|
house a twelvemonth, but that I knew I had further to go.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. And what saw you else in the way?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Saw! why, I went but a little further, and I saw one, as I
|
||
|
thought in my mind, hang bleeding upon the tree; and the very
|
||
|
sight of him made my burden fall off my back, (for I groaned
|
||
|
under a very heavy burden,) but then it fell down from off me.
|
||
|
It was a strange thing to me, for I never saw such a thing
|
||
|
before; yea, and while I stood looking up, for then I could not
|
||
|
forbear looking, three Shining Ones came to me. One of them
|
||
|
testified that my sins were forgiven me; another stripped me of
|
||
|
my rags, and gave me this broidered coat which you see; and the
|
||
|
third set the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave me
|
||
|
this sealed roll. (And with that he plucked it out of his
|
||
|
bosom.)
|
||
|
|
||
|
Piety. But you saw more than this, did you not?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. The things that I have told you were the best; yet some
|
||
|
other matters I saw, as, namely -- I saw three men, Simple,
|
||
|
Sloth, and Presumption, lie asleep a little out of the way, as
|
||
|
I came, with irons upon their heels; but do you think I could
|
||
|
awake them? I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy come tumbling
|
||
|
over the wall, to go, as they pretended, to Zion, but they were
|
||
|
quickly lost, even
|
||
|
|
||
|
as I myself did tell them; but they would not believe. But above
|
||
|
all, I found it hard work to get up this hill, and as hard to
|
||
|
come by the lions' mouths, and truly if it had not been for the
|
||
|
good man, the porter that stands at the gate, I do not know but
|
||
|
that after all I might have gone back again; but now I thank God
|
||
|
I am here, and I thank you for receiving of me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few questions, and
|
||
|
desired his answer to them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Prud. Do you not think sometimes of the country from whence you
|
||
|
came?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, but with much shame and detestation -- Truly, if I had
|
||
|
been mindful of that country from whence I came out, I might
|
||
|
have had opportunity to have returned; but now I desire a better
|
||
|
country, that is, an heavenly.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Prud. Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things that
|
||
|
then you were conversant withal?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, but greatly against my will; especially my inward and
|
||
|
carnal cogitations, with which all my countrymen, as well as
|
||
|
myself, were delighted; but now all those things are my grief;
|
||
|
and might I but choose mine own things, I would choose never to
|
||
|
think of those things more; but when I would be doing of that
|
||
|
which is best, that which is worst is with me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Prud. Do you not find sometimes as if those things were
|
||
|
vanquished, which at other times are your perplexity?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, but that is seldom; but they are to me golden hours in
|
||
|
which such things happen to me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Prud. Can you remember by what means you find your annoyances,
|
||
|
at times, as if they were vanquished?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, when I think what I saw at the cross, that will do it;
|
||
|
and when I look upon my broidered coat, that will do it; also
|
||
|
when I look into the roll that I carry in my bosom, that will do
|
||
|
it; and when my thoughts wax warm about whither I am going, that
|
||
|
will do it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Prud. And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to Mount
|
||
|
Zion?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, there I hope to see him alive that did hang dead on
|
||
|
the cross; and there I hope to be rid of all those things that
|
||
|
to this day are in me an annoyance to me; there, they say, there
|
||
|
is no death; and there I shall dwell with such company as I like
|
||
|
best. For, to tell you truth, I love him, because I was by him
|
||
|
eased of my burden; and I am weary of my inward sickness. I
|
||
|
would fain be where I shall die no more, and with the company
|
||
|
that shall continually cry, Holy, Holy, Holy.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a family? Are you a
|
||
|
married man?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I have a wife and four small children.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Char. And why did you not bring them along with you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then Christian wept, and said, Oh, how willingly would I
|
||
|
have done it! but they were all of them utterly averse to my
|
||
|
going on pilgrimage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Char. But you should have talked to them, and have endeavoured
|
||
|
to have shewn them the danger of being behind.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. So I did; and told them also of what God had shewn to me of
|
||
|
the destruction of our city; but I seemed to them as one that
|
||
|
mocked, and they believed me not.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Char. And did you pray to God that he would bless your counsel
|
||
|
to them?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, and that with much affection: for you must think that
|
||
|
my wife and poor children were very dear unto me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Char. But did you tell them of your own sorrow, and fear of
|
||
|
destruction? for I suppose that destruction was visible enough
|
||
|
to you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, over, and over, and over. They might also see my fears
|
||
|
in my countenance, in my tears, and also in my trembling under
|
||
|
the apprehension of the judgment that did hang over our heads;
|
||
|
but all was not sufficient to prevail with them to come with me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Char. But what could they say for themselves, why they came not?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this world, and my
|
||
|
children were given to the foolish delights of youth: so what by
|
||
|
one thing, and what by another, they left me to wander in this
|
||
|
manner alone.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Char. But did you not, with your vain life, damp all that you by
|
||
|
words used by way of persuasion to bring them away with you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Indeed, I cannot commend my life; for I am conscious to
|
||
|
myself of many failings therein; I know also that a man by his
|
||
|
conversation may soon overthrow what by argument or persuasion
|
||
|
he doth labour to fasten upon others for their good. Yet this I
|
||
|
can say, I was very wary of giving them occasion, by any
|
||
|
unseemly action, to make them averse to going on pilgrimage.
|
||
|
Yea, for this very thing they would tell me I was too precise,
|
||
|
and that I denied myself of things, for their sakes, in which
|
||
|
they saw no evil. Nay, I think I may say, that if what they saw
|
||
|
in me did hinder them, it was my great tenderness in
|
||
|
|
||
|
sinning against God, or of doing any wrong to my neighbour.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Char. Indeed Cain hated his brother, because his own works were
|
||
|
evil, and his brother's righteous; and if thy wife and children
|
||
|
have been offended with thee for this, they thereby shew
|
||
|
themselves to be implacable to good, and thou hast delivered thy
|
||
|
soul from their blood.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together until
|
||
|
supper was ready. So when they had made ready, they sat down to
|
||
|
meat. Now the table was furnished with fat things, and with wine
|
||
|
that was well refined: and all their talk at the table was about
|
||
|
the Lord of the hill; as, namely, about what he had done, and
|
||
|
wherefore he did what he did, and why he had builded that house.
|
||
|
And by what they said, I perceived that he had been a great
|
||
|
warrior, and had fought with and slain him that had the Power of
|
||
|
death, but not without great danger to himself, which made me
|
||
|
love him the more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
For as they said, and as I believe (said Christian), he did it
|
||
|
with the loss of much blood; but that which put glory of grace
|
||
|
into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to his
|
||
|
country. And besides, there were some of them of the household
|
||
|
that said they had been and spoke with him since he did die on
|
||
|
the cross; and they have attested that they had it from his own
|
||
|
lips, that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is
|
||
|
not to be found from the east to the west.
|
||
|
|
||
|
They, moreover, gave an instance of what they affirmed, and that
|
||
|
was, he had stripped himself of his glory, that he might do this
|
||
|
for the poor; and that they heard him say and affirm, 'that he
|
||
|
would not dwell in the
|
||
|
|
||
|
mountain of Zion alone.' They said, moreover, that he had made
|
||
|
many pilgrims princes, though by nature they were beggars born,
|
||
|
and their original had been the dunghill.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thus they discoursed together till late at night; and after they
|
||
|
had committed themselves to their Lord for protection, they
|
||
|
betook themselves to rest: the Pilgrim they laid in a large
|
||
|
upper chamber, whose window opened towards the sun-rising: the
|
||
|
name of the chamber was Peace; where he slept till break of day
|
||
|
and then he awoke and sang --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Where am I now? Is this the love and care
|
||
|
Of Jesus for the men that pilgrims are?
|
||
|
Thus to provide that I should be forgiven!
|
||
|
And dwell already the next door to heaven!
|
||
|
|
||
|
So in the morning they all got up; and, after some more
|
||
|
discourse, they told him that he should not depart till they had
|
||
|
shewn him the rarities of that place. And first they had him
|
||
|
into the study, where they shewed him records of the greatest
|
||
|
antiquity; in which, as I remember my dream, they shewed him
|
||
|
first the pedigree of the Lord of the hill, that he was the son
|
||
|
of the Ancient of Days, and came by that eternal generation.
|
||
|
Here also was more fully recorded the acts that he had done, and
|
||
|
the names of many hundreds that he had taken into his service;
|
||
|
and how he had placed them in such habitations that could
|
||
|
neither by length of days nor decays of nature be dissolved.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then they read to him some of the worthy acts that some of his
|
||
|
servants had done: as, how they had sub-
|
||
|
|
||
|
dued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped
|
||
|
the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the
|
||
|
edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed
|
||
|
valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
|
||
|
|
||
|
They then read again, in another part of the records of the
|
||
|
house, where it was shewed how willing their Lord was to receive
|
||
|
into his favour any, even any, though they in time past had
|
||
|
offered great affronts to his person and proceedings. Here also
|
||
|
were several other histories of many other famous things, of all
|
||
|
which Christian had a view; as of things both ancient and
|
||
|
modern; together with prophecies and predictions of things that
|
||
|
have their certain accomplishment, both to the dread and
|
||
|
amazement of enemies, and the comfort and solace of pilgrims.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The next day they took him and had him into the armoury, where
|
||
|
they shewed him all manner of furniture, which their Lord had
|
||
|
provided for pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate,
|
||
|
all-prayer, and shoes that would not wear out. And there was
|
||
|
here enough of this to harness out as many men for the service
|
||
|
of their Lord as there be stars in the heaven for multitude.
|
||
|
|
||
|
They also shewed him some of the engines with which some of his
|
||
|
servants had done wonderful things. They shewed him Moses' rod;
|
||
|
the hammer and nail with which Jael slew Sisera; the pitchers,
|
||
|
trumpets, and lamps too, with which Gideon put to flight the
|
||
|
armies of Midian. Then they shewed him the ox's goad wherewith
|
||
|
Shamgar slew six hundred men. They shewed him also the jaw-bone
|
||
|
with which Samson did such mighty feats. They shewed him,
|
||
|
moreover, the sling and stone with which David slew Goliath of
|
||
|
Gath; and the sword, also,
|
||
|
|
||
|
with which their Lord will kill the Man of Sin, in the day that
|
||
|
he shall rise up to the prey. They shewed him, besides, many
|
||
|
excellent things, with which Christian was much delighted. This
|
||
|
done, they went to their rest again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he got up to go
|
||
|
forward; but they desired him to stay till the next day also;
|
||
|
and then, said they, we will, if the day be clear, shew you the
|
||
|
Delectable Mountains, which, they said, would yet further add to
|
||
|
his comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven than the
|
||
|
place where at present he was; so he consented and stayed. When
|
||
|
the morning was up, they had him to the top of the house, and
|
||
|
bid him look south; so he did: and behold, at a great distance,
|
||
|
he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, beautified with
|
||
|
woods, vineyards, fruits of all sorts, flowers also, with
|
||
|
springs and fountains, very delectable to behold. Then he asked
|
||
|
the name of the country. They said it was Immanuel's Land; and
|
||
|
it is as common, said they, as this hill is, to and for all the
|
||
|
pilgrims. And when thou comest there from thence, said they,
|
||
|
thou mayest see to the gate of the Celestial City, as the
|
||
|
shepherds that live there will make appear.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now he bethought himself of setting forward, and they were
|
||
|
willing he should. But first, said they, let us go again into
|
||
|
the armoury. So they did; and when they came there, they
|
||
|
harnessed him from head to foot with what was of proof, lest,
|
||
|
perhaps, he should meet with assaults in the way. He being,
|
||
|
therefore, thus accoutred, walketh out with his friends to the
|
||
|
gate, and there he asked the porter if he saw any pilgrims pass
|
||
|
by. Then the porter answered, Yes.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Pray, did you know him? said he.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Por. I asked him his name, and he told me it was Faithful.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Oh, said Christian, I know him; he is my townsman, my near
|
||
|
neighbour; he comes from the place where I was born. How far do
|
||
|
you think he may be before?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Por. He is got by this time below the hill.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, said Christian, good Porter, the Lord be with thee,
|
||
|
and add to all thy blessings much increase, for the kindness
|
||
|
that thou hast shewed to me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then he began to go forward; but Discretion, Piety, Charity, and
|
||
|
Prudence would accompany him down to the foot of the hill. So
|
||
|
they went on together, reiterating their former discourses, till
|
||
|
they came to go down the hill. Then said Christian, As it was
|
||
|
difficult coming up, so, so far as I can see, it is dangerous
|
||
|
going down. Yes, said Prudence, so it is, for it is a hard
|
||
|
matter for a man to go down into the Valley of Humiliation, as
|
||
|
thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way; therefore, said
|
||
|
they, are we come out to accompany thee down the hill. So he
|
||
|
began to go down, but very warily; yet he caught a slip or two.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream that these good companions, when
|
||
|
Christian was gone to the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of
|
||
|
bread, a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins; and then he
|
||
|
went on his way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard
|
||
|
put to it; for he had gone but a little way, before he espied a
|
||
|
foul fiend coming over the field to meet him; his name is
|
||
|
Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast in
|
||
|
his mind whether to go back or to stand his ground. But he
|
||
|
considered again that he had no armour for his back; and
|
||
|
therefore thought that to
|
||
|
|
||
|
turn the back to him might give him the greater advantage with
|
||
|
ease to pierce him with his darts. Therefore he resolved to
|
||
|
venture and stand his ground; for, thought he, had I no more in
|
||
|
mine eye than the saving of my life, it would be the best way to
|
||
|
stand.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was hideous
|
||
|
to behold; he was clothed with scales, like a fish, (and they
|
||
|
are his pride,) he had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear,
|
||
|
and out of his belly came fire and smoke, and his mouth was as
|
||
|
the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, he beheld
|
||
|
him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question
|
||
|
with him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Whence come you? and whither are you bound?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, which is the place
|
||
|
of all evil, and am going to the City of Zion.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. By this I perceive thou art one of my subjects, for all
|
||
|
that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it. How is
|
||
|
it, then, that thou hast run away from thy king? Were it not
|
||
|
that I hope thou mayest do me more service, I would strike thee
|
||
|
now, at one blow, to the ground.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I was born, indeed, in your dominions, but your service was
|
||
|
hard, and your wages such as a man could not live on, for the
|
||
|
wages of sin is death; therefore, when I was come to years, I
|
||
|
did, as other considerate persons do, look out, if, perhaps, I
|
||
|
might mend myself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his
|
||
|
subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee; but since thou
|
||
|
complainest of thy service and wages, be content to go back:
|
||
|
what our country will afford, I do here promise to give thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But I have let myself to another, even to the King of
|
||
|
princes; and how can I, with fairness, go back with thee?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Thou hast done in this, according to the proverb, 'Changed
|
||
|
a bad for a worse;' but it is ordinary for those that have
|
||
|
professed themselves his servants, after a while to give him the
|
||
|
slip, and return again to me. Do thou so too, and all shall be
|
||
|
well.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to him;
|
||
|
how, then, can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a
|
||
|
traitor?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am willing to pass by
|
||
|
all, if now thou wilt yet turn again and go back.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What I promised thee was in my nonage; and, besides, I
|
||
|
count the Prince under whose banner now I stand is able to
|
||
|
absolve me; yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my
|
||
|
compliance with thee; and besides, O thou destroying Apollyon!
|
||
|
to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his servants, his
|
||
|
government, his company, and country, better than thine; and,
|
||
|
therefore, leave off to persuade me further; I am his servant,
|
||
|
and I will follow him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Consider, again, when thou art in cool blood, what thou
|
||
|
art like to meet with in the way that thou goest. Thou knowest
|
||
|
that, for the most part, his servants come to an ill end,
|
||
|
because they are transgressors against me and my ways. How many
|
||
|
of them have been put to shameful deaths! and, besides, thou
|
||
|
countest his service better than mine, whereas he never came yet
|
||
|
from the place where he is to deliver any that served him out of
|
||
|
their hands; but as for me, how many times, as all the world
|
||
|
very well knows, have I delivered, either by power,
|
||
|
|
||
|
or fraud, those that have faithfully served me, from him and
|
||
|
his, though taken by them; and so I will deliver thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. His forbearing at present to deliver them is on purpose to
|
||
|
try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end; and
|
||
|
as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is most
|
||
|
glorious in their account; for, for present deliverance, they do
|
||
|
not much expect it, for they stay for their glory, and then they
|
||
|
shall have it when their Prince comes in his and the glory of
|
||
|
the angels.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to him;
|
||
|
and how dost thou think to receive wages of him?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Wherein, O Apollyon! have I been unfaithful to him?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when thou wast
|
||
|
almost choked in the Gulf of Despond; thou didst attempt wrong
|
||
|
ways to be rid of thy burden, whereas thou shouldst have stayed
|
||
|
till thy Prince had taken it off; thou didst sinfully sleep and
|
||
|
lose thy choice thing; thou wast, also, almost persuaded to go
|
||
|
back at the sight of the lions; and when thou talkest of thy
|
||
|
journey, and of what thou hast heard and seen, thou art inwardly
|
||
|
desirous of vain-glory in all that thou sayest or doest.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. All this is true, and much more which thou hast left out;
|
||
|
but the Prince whom I serve and honour is merciful, and ready to
|
||
|
forgive; but, besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy
|
||
|
country, for there I sucked them in; and I have groaned under
|
||
|
them, been sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my
|
||
|
Prince.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying, I am
|
||
|
an enemy to this Prince; I hate his person,
|
||
|
|
||
|
his laws, and people; I am come out on purpose to withstand
|
||
|
thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do; for I am in the King's
|
||
|
highway, the way of holiness; therefore take heed to yourself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Apol. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of
|
||
|
the way, and said, I am void of fear in this matter: prepare
|
||
|
thyself to die; for I swear by my infernal den, that thou shalt
|
||
|
go no further; here will I spill thy soul. And with that he
|
||
|
threw a flaming dart at his breast; but Christian had a shield
|
||
|
in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the
|
||
|
danger of that.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time to bestir him;
|
||
|
and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as
|
||
|
hail; by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could do
|
||
|
to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and
|
||
|
foot. This made Christian give a little back; Apollyon,
|
||
|
therefore, followed his work amain, and Christian again took
|
||
|
courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat
|
||
|
lasted for above half a day, even till Christian was almost
|
||
|
quite spent; for you must know that Christian, by reason of his
|
||
|
wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began to gather up close
|
||
|
to Christian, and wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful fall;
|
||
|
and with that Christian's sword flew out of his hand. Then said
|
||
|
Apollyon, I am sure of thee now. And with that he had almost
|
||
|
pressed him to death, so that Christian began to despair of
|
||
|
life; but as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetching of
|
||
|
his last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good man,
|
||
|
Chris-
|
||
|
|
||
|
tian nimbly stretched out his hand for his sword, and caught it,
|
||
|
saying, Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy; when I fall I
|
||
|
shall arise; and with that gave him a deadly thrust, which made
|
||
|
him give back, as one that had received his mortal wound.
|
||
|
Christian perceiving that, made at him again, saying, Nay, in
|
||
|
all these things we are more than conquerors through him that
|
||
|
loved us. And with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon's
|
||
|
wings, and sped him away, that Christian for a season saw him no
|
||
|
more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and heard
|
||
|
as I did, what yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the
|
||
|
time of the fight -- he spake like a dragon; and, on the other
|
||
|
side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian's heart. I
|
||
|
never saw him all the while give so much as one pleasant look,
|
||
|
till he perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged
|
||
|
sword; then, indeed, he did smile, and look upward; but it was
|
||
|
the dreadfullest sight that ever I saw.
|
||
|
|
||
|
A more unequal match can hardly be, --
|
||
|
Christian must fight an Angel; but you see,
|
||
|
The valiant man by handling Sword and Shield,
|
||
|
Doth make him, though a Dragon, quit the field.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So when the battle was over, Christian said, I will here give
|
||
|
thanks to him that delivered me out of the mouth of the lion, to
|
||
|
him that did help me against Apollyon. And so he did, saying --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend,
|
||
|
Design'd my ruin; therefore to this end
|
||
|
He sent him harness'd out: and he with rage
|
||
|
That hellish was, did fiercely me engage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
But blessed Michael helped me, and I,
|
||
|
By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly.
|
||
|
Therefore to him let me give lasting praise,
|
||
|
And thank and bless his holy name always.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then there came to him a hand, with some of the leaves of the
|
||
|
tree of life, the which Christian took, and applied to the
|
||
|
wounds that he had received in the battle, and was healed
|
||
|
immediately. He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to
|
||
|
drink of the bottle that was given him a little before; so,
|
||
|
being refreshed, he addressed himself to his journey, with his
|
||
|
sword drawn in his hand; for he said, I know not but some other
|
||
|
enemy may be at hand. But he met with no other affront from
|
||
|
Apollyon quite through this valley.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, at the end of this valley was another, called the Valley of
|
||
|
the Shadow of Death, and Christian must needs go through it,
|
||
|
because the way to the Celestial City lay through the midst of
|
||
|
it. Now, this valley is a very solitary place. The prophet
|
||
|
Jeremiah thus describes it: -- 'A wilderness, a land of deserts
|
||
|
and of pits, a land of drought, and of the shadow of death, a
|
||
|
land that no man' (but a Christian) 'passed through, and where
|
||
|
no man dwelt.'
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight with
|
||
|
Apollyon, as by the sequel you shall see. I saw then in my
|
||
|
dream, that when Christian was got to the borders of the shadow
|
||
|
of Death, there met him two men, children of them that brought
|
||
|
up an evil report of the good land, making haste to go back; to
|
||
|
whom Christian spake as follows: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Whither are you going?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Men. They said, Back! back! and we would have you to do so too,
|
||
|
if either life or peace is prized by you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, what's the matter? said Christian.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Men. Matter! said they; we were going that way as you are going,
|
||
|
and went as, far as we durst; and indeed we were almost past
|
||
|
coming back; for had we gone a little further, we had not been
|
||
|
here to bring the news to thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But what have you met with? said Christian.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Men. Why, we were almost in the Valley of the Shadow of Death;
|
||
|
but that, by good hap, we looked before us, and saw the danger
|
||
|
before we came to it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But what have you seen? said Christian. Men. Seen! Why, the
|
||
|
Valley itself, which is as dark as pitch; we also saw there the
|
||
|
hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit; we heard also in
|
||
|
that Valley a continual howling and yelling, as of a people
|
||
|
under unutterable misery, who there sat bound in affliction and
|
||
|
irons; and over that Valley hangs the discouraging clouds of
|
||
|
confusion. Death also doth always spread his wings over it. In
|
||
|
a word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly without order.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then, said Christian, I perceive not yet, by what you have
|
||
|
said, but that this is my way to the desired haven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Men. Be it thy way; we will not choose it for ours. So, they
|
||
|
parted, and Christian went on his way, but still with his sword
|
||
|
drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be assaulted.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley reached, there was
|
||
|
on the right hand a very deep ditch; that ditch is it into which
|
||
|
the blind have led the blind in all ages,
|
||
|
|
||
|
and have both there miserably perished. Again, behold, on the
|
||
|
left hand, there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if even
|
||
|
a good man falls, he can find no bottom for his foot to stand
|
||
|
on. Into that quag King David once did fall, and had no doubt
|
||
|
therein been smothered, had not HE that is able plucked him out.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, and therefore good
|
||
|
Christian was the more put to it; for when he sought, in the
|
||
|
dark, to shun the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip
|
||
|
over into the mire on the other; also when he sought to escape
|
||
|
the mire, without great carefulness he would be ready to fall
|
||
|
into the ditch. Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh
|
||
|
bitterly; for, besides the dangers mentioned above, the pathway
|
||
|
was here so dark, and ofttimes, when he lift up his foot to set
|
||
|
forward, he knew not where or upon what he should set it next.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Poor man! where art thou now? thy day is night.
|
||
|
Good man, be not cast down, thou yet art right,
|
||
|
Thy way to heaven lies by the gates of hell;
|
||
|
Cheer up, hold out, with thee it shall go well.
|
||
|
|
||
|
About the midst of this valley, I perceived the mouth of hell to
|
||
|
be, and it stood also hard by the wayside. Now, thought
|
||
|
Christian, what shall I do? And ever and anon the flame and
|
||
|
smoke would come out in such abundance, with sparks and hideous
|
||
|
noises, (things that cared not for Christian's sword, as did
|
||
|
Apollyon before,) that he was forced to put up his sword, and
|
||
|
betake himself to another weapon called all-prayer. So he cried,
|
||
|
in my hearing, O Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my soul. Thus he
|
||
|
went on
|
||
|
|
||
|
a great while, yet still the flames would be reaching towards
|
||
|
him. Also he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and fro, so
|
||
|
that sometimes he thought he should be torn in pieces, or
|
||
|
trodden down like mire in the streets. This frightful sight was
|
||
|
seen, and these dreadful noises were heard by him for several
|
||
|
miles together; and, coming to a place where he thought he heard
|
||
|
a company of fiends coming forward to meet him, he stopped, and
|
||
|
began to muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half a
|
||
|
thought to go back; then again he thought he might be half way
|
||
|
through the valley; he remembered also how he had already
|
||
|
vanquished many a danger, and that the danger of going back
|
||
|
might be much more than for to go forward; so he resolved to go
|
||
|
on. Yet the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer; but when
|
||
|
they were come even almost at him, he cried out with a most
|
||
|
vehement voice, I will walk in the strength of the Lord God! so
|
||
|
they gave back, and came no further.
|
||
|
|
||
|
One thing I would not let slip. I took notice that now, poor
|
||
|
Christian was so confounded, that he did not know his own voice;
|
||
|
and thus I perceived it. Just when he was come over against the
|
||
|
mouth of the burning pit, one of the wicked ones got behind him,
|
||
|
and stept up softly to him, and whisperingly suggested many
|
||
|
grievous blasphemies to him, which he verily thought had
|
||
|
proceeded from his own mind. This put Christian more to it than
|
||
|
anything that he met with before, even to think that he should
|
||
|
now blaspheme him that he loved so much before; yet, if he could
|
||
|
have helped it, he would not have done it; but he had not the
|
||
|
discretion either to stop his ears, or to know from whence these
|
||
|
blasphemies came.
|
||
|
|
||
|
When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate con-
|
||
|
|
||
|
dition some considerable time, he thought he heard the voice of
|
||
|
a man, as going before him, saying, Though I walk through the
|
||
|
valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for thou art
|
||
|
with me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then he was glad, and that for these reasons: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
First, Because he gathered from thence, that some who feared God
|
||
|
were in this valley as well as himself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them, though in
|
||
|
that dark and dismal state; and why not, thought he, with me?
|
||
|
though, by reason of the impediment that attends this place, I
|
||
|
cannot perceive it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thirdly, For that he hoped, could he overtake them, to have
|
||
|
company by and by. So he went on, and called to him that was
|
||
|
before; but he knew not what to answer; for that he also thought
|
||
|
himself to be alone. And by and by the day broke; then said
|
||
|
Christian, He hath turned the shadow of death into the morning.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now morning being come, he looked back, not out of desire to
|
||
|
return, but to see, by the light of the day, what hazards he had
|
||
|
gone through in the dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch
|
||
|
that was on the one hand, and the quag that was on the other;
|
||
|
also how narrow the way was which led betwixt them both; also
|
||
|
now he saw the hobgoblins, and satyrs, and dragons of the pit,
|
||
|
but all afar off, (for after break of day, they came not nigh;)
|
||
|
yet they were discovered to him, according to that which is
|
||
|
written, He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and
|
||
|
bringeth out to light the shadow of death.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now was Christian much affected with his deliverance from all
|
||
|
the dangers of his solitary way; which dangers, though he feared
|
||
|
them more before, yet he saw them more clearly now, because the
|
||
|
light of the day made them
|
||
|
|
||
|
conspicuous to him. And about this time the sun was rising, and
|
||
|
this was another mercy to Christian; for you must note, that
|
||
|
though the first part of the Valley of the Shadow of Death was
|
||
|
dangerous, yet this second part which he was yet to go, was, if
|
||
|
possible, far more dangerous; for from the place where he now
|
||
|
stood, even to the end of the valley, the way was all along set
|
||
|
so full of snares, traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of
|
||
|
pits, pitfalls, deep holes, and shelvings down there, that, had
|
||
|
it now been dark, as it was when he came the first part of the
|
||
|
way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in reason been cast
|
||
|
away; but, as I said just now, the sun was rising. Then said he,
|
||
|
His candle shineth upon my head, and by his light I walk through
|
||
|
darkness.
|
||
|
|
||
|
In this light, therefore, he came to the end of the valley. Now
|
||
|
I saw in my dream, that at the end of this valley lay blood,
|
||
|
bones, ashes, and mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that
|
||
|
had gone this way formerly; and while I was musing what should
|
||
|
be the reason, I espied a little before me a cave, where two
|
||
|
giants, Pope and Pagan, dwelt in old time; by whose power and
|
||
|
tyranny the men whose bones, blood, and ashes, &c., lay there,
|
||
|
were cruelly put to death. But by this place Christian went
|
||
|
without much danger, whereat I somewhat wondered; but I have
|
||
|
learnt since, that Pagan has been dead many a day; and as for
|
||
|
the other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age, and
|
||
|
also of the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his younger
|
||
|
days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joints, that he can now do
|
||
|
little more than sit in his cave's mouth, grinning at pilgrims
|
||
|
as they go by, and biting his nails because he cannot come at
|
||
|
them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet, at the sight of
|
||
|
the Old Man that sat in the mouth of the cave, he could not tell
|
||
|
what to think, especially because he spake to him, though he
|
||
|
could not go after him, saying, You will never mend till more of
|
||
|
you be burned. But he held his peace, and set a good face on it,
|
||
|
and so went by and catched no hurt. Then sang Christian: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
O world of wonders! (I can say no less,)
|
||
|
That I should be preserved in that distress
|
||
|
That I have met with here! O blessed be
|
||
|
That hand that from it hath deliver'd me!
|
||
|
Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin
|
||
|
Did compass me, while I this vale was in:
|
||
|
Yea, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets, did lie
|
||
|
My path about, that worthless, silly I
|
||
|
Might have been catch'd, entangled, and cast down;
|
||
|
But since I live, let JESUS wear the crown.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent,
|
||
|
which was cast up on purpose that pilgrims might see before
|
||
|
them. Up there, therefore, Christian went, and looking forward,
|
||
|
he saw Faithful before him, upon his journey. Then said
|
||
|
Christian aloud, Ho! ho! So-ho! stay, and I will be your
|
||
|
companion! At that, Faithful looked behind him; to whom
|
||
|
Christian cried again, Stay, stay, till I come up to you! But
|
||
|
Faithful answered, No, I am upon my life, and the avenger of
|
||
|
blood is behind me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
At this, Christian was somewhat moved, and putting to all his
|
||
|
strength, he quickly got up with Faithful, and did also overrun
|
||
|
him; so the last was first. Then did Christian vain-gloriously
|
||
|
smile, because he had gotten
|
||
|
|
||
|
the start of his brother; but not taking good heed to his feet,
|
||
|
he suddenly stumbled and fell, and could not rise again until
|
||
|
Faithful came up to help him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream they went very lovingly on together, and
|
||
|
had sweet discourse of all things that had happened to them in
|
||
|
their pilgrimage; and thus Christian began: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. My honoured and well-beloved brother, Faithful, I am glad
|
||
|
that I have overtaken you; and that God has so tempered our
|
||
|
spirits, that we can walk as companions in this so pleasant a
|
||
|
path.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. I had thought, dear friend, to have had your company
|
||
|
quite from our town; but you did get the start of me, wherefore
|
||
|
I was forced to come thus much of the way alone.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. How long did you stay in the City of Destruction before you
|
||
|
set out after me on your pilgrimage?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Till I could stay no longer; for there was great talk
|
||
|
presently after you were gone out that our city would, in short
|
||
|
time, with fire from heaven, be burned down to the ground.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What! did your neighbours talk so?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Yes, it was for a while in everybody's mouth.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What! and did no more of them but you come out to escape
|
||
|
the danger?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Though there was, as I said, a great talk thereabout, yet
|
||
|
I do not think they did firmly believe it. For in the heat of
|
||
|
the discourse, I heard some of them deridingly speak of you and
|
||
|
of your desperate journey, (for so they called this your
|
||
|
pilgrimage,) but I did believe, and do still, that the end of
|
||
|
our city will be with fire and
|
||
|
|
||
|
brimstone from above; and therefore I have made my escape.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Did you hear no talk of neighbour Pliable?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Yes, Christian, I heard that he followed you till he came
|
||
|
at the Slough of Despond, where, as some said, he fell in; but
|
||
|
he would not be known to have so done; but I am sure he was
|
||
|
soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And what said the neighbours to him?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. He hath, since his going back, been had greatly in
|
||
|
derision, and that among all sorts of people; some do mock and
|
||
|
despise him; and scarce will any set him on work. He is now
|
||
|
seven times worse than if he had never gone out of the city.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But why should they be so set against him, since they also
|
||
|
despise the way that he forsook?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Oh, they say, hang him, he is a turncoat! he was not true
|
||
|
to his profession. I think God has stirred up even his enemies
|
||
|
to hiss at him, and make him a proverb, because he hath forsaken
|
||
|
the way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Had you no talk with him before you came out?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. I met him once in the streets, but he leered away on the
|
||
|
other side, as one ashamed of what he had done; so I spake not
|
||
|
to him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, at my first setting out, I had hopes of that man; but
|
||
|
now I fear he will perish in the overthrow of the city; for it
|
||
|
is happened to him according to the true proverb, The dog is
|
||
|
turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed, to
|
||
|
her wallowing in the mire.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. These are my fears of him too; but who can hinder that
|
||
|
which will be?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, neighbour Faithful, said Christian, let us leave him,
|
||
|
and talk of things that more immediately concern ourselves. Tell
|
||
|
me now, what you have met with in the way as you came; for I
|
||
|
know you have met with some things, or else it may be writ for
|
||
|
a wonder.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. I escaped the Slough that I perceived you fell into, and
|
||
|
got up to the gate without that danger; only I met with one
|
||
|
whose name was Wanton, who had like to have done me a mischief.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. It was well you escaped her net; Joseph was hard put to it
|
||
|
by her, and he escaped her as you did; but it had like to have
|
||
|
cost him his life. But what did she do to you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. You cannot think, but that you know something, what a
|
||
|
flattering tongue she had; she lay at me hard to turn aside with
|
||
|
her, promising me all manner of content.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Nay, she did not promise you the content of a good
|
||
|
conscience.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. You know what I mean; all carnal and fleshly content.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Thank God you have escaped her: The abhorred of the Lord
|
||
|
shall fall into her ditch.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly escape her or no.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, I trow, you did not consent to her desires?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. No, not to defile myself; for I remembered an old writing
|
||
|
that I had seen, which said, Her steps take hold on hell. So I
|
||
|
shut mine eyes, because I would not be bewitched with her looks.
|
||
|
Then she railed on me, and I went my way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Did you meet with no other assault as you came?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. When I came to the foot of the hill called Dif-
|
||
|
|
||
|
ficulty, I met with a very aged man, who asked me what I was,
|
||
|
and whither bound. I told him that I am a pilgrim, going to the
|
||
|
Celestial City. Then said the old man, Thou lookest like an
|
||
|
honest fellow; wilt thou be content to dwell with me for the
|
||
|
wages that I shall give thee? Then I asked him his name, and
|
||
|
where he dwelt. He said his name was Adam the First, and that he
|
||
|
dwelt in the town of Deceit. I asked him then what was his work,
|
||
|
and what the wages he would give. He told me that his work was
|
||
|
many delights; and his wages that I should be his heir at last.
|
||
|
I further asked him what house he kept, and what other servants
|
||
|
he had. So he told me that his house was maintained with all the
|
||
|
dainties in the world; and that his servants were those of his
|
||
|
own begetting. Then I asked if he had any children. He said that
|
||
|
he had but three daughters: The Lust of the Flesh, The Lust of
|
||
|
the Eyes, and The Pride of Life, and that I should marry them
|
||
|
all if I would. Then I asked how long time he would have me live
|
||
|
with him? And he told me, As long as he lived himself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, and what conclusion came the old man and you to at
|
||
|
last?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Why, at first, I found myself somewhat inclinable to go
|
||
|
with the man, for I thought he spake very fair; but looking in
|
||
|
his forehead, as I talked with him, I saw there written, Put off
|
||
|
the old man with his deeds.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And how then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Then it came burning hot into my mind, whatever he said,
|
||
|
and however he flattered, when he got me home to his house, he
|
||
|
would sell me for a slave. So I bid him forbear to talk, for I
|
||
|
would not come near the door
|
||
|
|
||
|
of his house. Then he reviled me, and told me that he would send
|
||
|
such a one after me, that should make my way bitter to my soul.
|
||
|
So I turned to go away from him; but just as I turned myself to
|
||
|
go thence, I felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such a
|
||
|
deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled part of me
|
||
|
after himself. This made me cry, O wretched man! So I went on my
|
||
|
way up the hill.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now when I had got about half-way up, I looked behind, and saw
|
||
|
one coming after me, swift as the wind; so he overtook me just
|
||
|
about the place where the settle stands.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Just there, said Christian, did I sit down to rest me; but
|
||
|
being overcome with sleep, I there lost this roll out of my
|
||
|
bosom.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. But, good brother, hear me out. So soon as the man
|
||
|
overtook me, he was but a word and a blow, for down he knocked
|
||
|
me, and laid me for dead. But when I was a little come to myself
|
||
|
again, I asked him wherefore he served me so. He said, because
|
||
|
of my secret inclining to Adam the First; and with that he
|
||
|
struck me another deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down
|
||
|
backward; so I lay at his foot as dead as before. So, when I
|
||
|
came to myself again, I cried him mercy; but he said, I know not
|
||
|
how to shew mercy; and with that he knocked me down again. He
|
||
|
had doubtless made an end of me, but that one came by, and bid
|
||
|
him forbear.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Who was that that bid him forbear?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. I did not know him at first, but as he went by, I
|
||
|
perceived the holes in his hands and in his side; then I
|
||
|
concluded that he was our Lord. So I went up the hill.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That man that overtook you was Moses. He
|
||
|
|
||
|
spareth none, neither knoweth he how to shew mercy to those that
|
||
|
transgress his law.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. I know it very well; it was not the first time that he
|
||
|
has met with me. It was he that came to me when I dwelt securely
|
||
|
at home, and that told me he would burn my house over my head if
|
||
|
I stayed there.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But did you not see the house that stood there on the top
|
||
|
of the hill, on the side of which Moses met you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Yes, and the lions too, before I came at it: but for the
|
||
|
lions, I think they were asleep, for it was about noon; and
|
||
|
because I had so much of the day before me, I passed by the
|
||
|
porter, and came down the hill.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go by, but I wish you
|
||
|
had called at the house, for they would have shewed you so many
|
||
|
rarities, that you would scarce have forgot them to the day of
|
||
|
your death. But pray tell me, Did you meet nobody in the Valley
|
||
|
of Humility?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who would willingly have
|
||
|
persuaded me to go back again with him; his reason was, for that
|
||
|
the valley was altogether without honour. He told me, moreover,
|
||
|
that there to go was the way to disobey all my friends, as
|
||
|
Pride, Arrogancy, Selfconceit, Worldly-glory, with others, who
|
||
|
he knew, as he said, would be very much offended, if I made such
|
||
|
a fool of myself as to wade through this valley.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, and how did you answer him?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. I told him, that although all these that he named might
|
||
|
claim kindred of me, and that rightly, for indeed they were my
|
||
|
relations according to the flesh; yet since I became a pilgrim,
|
||
|
they have disowned me, as I also have rejected them; and
|
||
|
therefore they were to me now no more than if they had never
|
||
|
been of my lineage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I told him, moreover, that as to this valley, he had quite
|
||
|
misrepresented the thing; for before honour is humility, and a
|
||
|
haughty spirit before a fall. Therefore, said I, I had rather go
|
||
|
through this valley to the honour that was so accounted by the
|
||
|
wisest, than choose that which he esteemed most worthy our
|
||
|
affections.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Met you with nothing else in that valley?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Yes, I met with Shame; but of all the men that I met with
|
||
|
in my pilgrimage, he, I think, bears the wrong name. The others
|
||
|
would be said nay, after a little argumentation, and somewhat
|
||
|
else; but this bold-faced Shame would never have done.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, what did he say to you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. What! why, he objected against religion itself; he said
|
||
|
it was a pitiful, low, sneaking business for a man to mind
|
||
|
religion; he said that a tender conscience was an unmanly thing;
|
||
|
and that for a man to watch over his words and ways, so as to
|
||
|
tie up himself from that hectoring liberty that the brave
|
||
|
spirits of the times accustom themselves unto, would make him
|
||
|
the ridicule of the times. He objected also, that but few of the
|
||
|
mighty, rich, or wise, were ever of my opinion; nor any of them
|
||
|
neither, before they were persuaded to be fools, and to be of a
|
||
|
voluntary fondness, to venture the loss of all, for nobody knows
|
||
|
what. He, moreover, objected the base and low estate and
|
||
|
condition of those that were chiefly the pilgrims of the times
|
||
|
in which they lived: also their ignorance and want of
|
||
|
understanding in all natural science. Yea, he did hold me to it
|
||
|
at that rate also, about a great many more things than here I
|
||
|
relate; as, that it was a shame to sit whining and mourning
|
||
|
under a sermon, and a shame to come sighing and groaning home:
|
||
|
that it was
|
||
|
|
||
|
a shame to ask my neighbour forgiveness for petty faults, or to
|
||
|
make restitution where I have taken from any. He said, also,
|
||
|
that religion made a man grow strange to the great, because of
|
||
|
a few vices, which he called by finer names; and made him own
|
||
|
and respect the base, because of the same religious fraternity.
|
||
|
And is not this, said he, a shame?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And what did you say to him?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Say! I could not tell what to say at the first. Yea, he
|
||
|
put me so to it, that my blood came up in my face; even this
|
||
|
Shame fetched it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at
|
||
|
last I began to consider, that that which is highly esteemed
|
||
|
among men, is had in abomination with God. And I thought again,
|
||
|
this Shame tells me what men are; but it tells me nothing what
|
||
|
God or the Word of God is. And I thought, moreover, that at the
|
||
|
day of doom, we shall not be doomed to death or life according
|
||
|
to the hectoring spirits of the world, but according to the
|
||
|
wisdom and law of the Highest. Therefore, thought I, what God
|
||
|
says is best, indeed is best, though all the men in the world
|
||
|
are against it. Seeing, then, that God prefers his religion;
|
||
|
seeing God prefers a tender conscience; seeing they that make
|
||
|
themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven are wisest; and that
|
||
|
the poor man that loveth Christ is richer than the greatest man
|
||
|
in the world that hates him; Shame, depart, thou art an enemy to
|
||
|
my salvation! Shall I entertain thee against my sovereign Lord?
|
||
|
How then shall I look him in the face at his coming? Should I
|
||
|
now be ashamed of his ways and servants, how can I expect the
|
||
|
blessing? But, indeed, this Shame was a bold villain; I could
|
||
|
scarce shake him out of my company; yea, he would be haunting of
|
||
|
me, and continually
|
||
|
|
||
|
whispering me in the ear, with some one or other of the
|
||
|
infirmities that attend religion; but at last I told him it was
|
||
|
but in vain to attempt further in this business; for those
|
||
|
things that he disdained, in those did I see most glory; and so
|
||
|
at last I got past this importunate one. And when I had shaken
|
||
|
him off, then I began to sing --
|
||
|
|
||
|
The trials that those men do meet withal,
|
||
|
That are obedient to the heavenly call,
|
||
|
Are manifold, and suited to the flesh,
|
||
|
And come, and come, and come again afresh;
|
||
|
That now, or sometime else, we by them may
|
||
|
Be taken, overcome, and cast away.
|
||
|
Oh, let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims, then
|
||
|
Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst withstand this
|
||
|
villain so bravely; for of all, as thou sayest, I think he has
|
||
|
the wrong name; for he is so bold as to follow us in the
|
||
|
streets, and to attempt to put us to shame before all men: that
|
||
|
is, to make us ashamed of that which is good; but if he was not
|
||
|
himself audacious, he would never attempt to do as he does. But
|
||
|
let us still resist him; for notwithstanding all his bravadoes,
|
||
|
he promoteth the fool and none else. The wise shall inherit
|
||
|
glory, said Solomon, but shame shall be the promotion of fools.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. I think we must cry to Him for help against Shame, who
|
||
|
would have us to be valiant for the truth upon the earth.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. You say true; but did you meet nobody else in that valley?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. No, not I; for I had sunshine all the rest of the
|
||
|
|
||
|
way through that, and also through the Valley of the Shadow of
|
||
|
Death.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. It was well for you. I am sure it fared far otherwise with
|
||
|
me; I had for a long season, as soon almost as I entered into
|
||
|
that valley, a dreadful combat with that foul fiend Apollyon;
|
||
|
yea, I thought verily he would have killed me, especially when
|
||
|
he got me down and crushed me under him, as if he would have
|
||
|
crushed me to pieces; for as he threw me, my sword flew out of
|
||
|
my hand; nay, he told me he was sure of me: but I cried to God,
|
||
|
and he heard me, and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then
|
||
|
I entered into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and had no
|
||
|
light for almost half the way through it. I thought I should
|
||
|
have been killed there, over and over; but at last day broke,
|
||
|
and the sun rose, and I went through that which was behind with
|
||
|
far more ease and quiet.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Moreover, I saw in my dream, that as they went on, Faithful, as
|
||
|
he chanced to look on one side, saw a man whose name is
|
||
|
Talkative, walking at a distance beside them; for in this place
|
||
|
there was room enough for them all to walk. He was a tall man,
|
||
|
and something more comely at a distance than at hand. To this
|
||
|
man Faithful addressed himself in this manner: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Friend, whither away? Are you going to the heavenly
|
||
|
country?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. I am going to the same place.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. That is well; then I hope we may have your good company.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. With a very good will will I be your companion.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Come on, then, and let us go together, and let us spend
|
||
|
our time in discoursing of things that are profitable.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. To talk of things that are good, to me is very acceptable,
|
||
|
with you or with any other; and I am glad that I have met with
|
||
|
those that incline to so good a work; for, to speak the truth,
|
||
|
there are but few that care thus to spend their time, (as they
|
||
|
are in their travels,) but choose much rather to be speaking of
|
||
|
things to no profit; and this hath been a trouble for me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. That is indeed a thing to be lamented; for what things so
|
||
|
worthy of the use of the tongue and mouth of men on earth as are
|
||
|
the things of the God of heaven?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. I like you wonderful well, for your sayings are full of
|
||
|
conviction; and I will add, what thing is so pleasant, and what
|
||
|
so profitable, as to talk of the things of God? What things so
|
||
|
pleasant (that is, if a man hath any delight in things that are
|
||
|
wonderful)? For instance, if a man doth delight to talk of the
|
||
|
history or the mystery of things; or if a man doth love to talk
|
||
|
of miracles, wonders, or signs, where shall he find things
|
||
|
recorded so delightful, and so sweetly penned, as in the Holy
|
||
|
Scripture?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. That is true; but to be profited by such things in our
|
||
|
talk should be that which we design.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. That is it that I said; for to talk of such things is most
|
||
|
profitable; for by so doing, a man may get knowledge of many
|
||
|
things; as of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit of
|
||
|
things above. Thus, in general, but more particularly by this,
|
||
|
a man may learn the necessity of the new birth, the
|
||
|
insufficiency of our works, the need of Christ's righteousness,
|
||
|
&c. Besides, by this a man may learn, by talk, what it is to
|
||
|
repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or the like; by this
|
||
|
also a man may learn what are
|
||
|
|
||
|
the great promises and consolations of the gospel, to his own
|
||
|
comfort. Further, by this a man may learn to refute false
|
||
|
opinions, to vindicate the truth, and also to instruct the
|
||
|
ignorant.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. All this is true, and glad am I to hear these things from
|
||
|
you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Alas! the want of this is the cause why so few understand
|
||
|
the need of faith, and the necessity of a work of grace in their
|
||
|
soul, in order to eternal life; but ignorantly live in the works
|
||
|
of the law, by which a man can by no means obtain the kingdom of
|
||
|
heaven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. But, by your leave, heavenly knowledge of these is the
|
||
|
gift of God; no man attaineth to them by human industry, or only
|
||
|
by the talk of them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. All this I know very well; for a man can receive nothing,
|
||
|
except it be given him from Heaven; all is of grace, not of
|
||
|
works. I could give you a hundred scriptures for the
|
||
|
confirmation of this.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, then, said Faithful, what is that one thing that we
|
||
|
shall at this time found our discourse upon?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. What you will. I will talk of things heavenly, or things
|
||
|
earthly; things moral, or things evangelical; things sacred, or
|
||
|
things profane; things past, or things to come; things foreign,
|
||
|
or things at home; things more essential, or things
|
||
|
circumstantial; provided that all be done to our profit.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Now did Faithful begin to wonder; and stepping to
|
||
|
Christian, (for he walked all this while by himself,) he said to
|
||
|
him, (but softly,) What a brave companion have we got? Surely
|
||
|
this man will make a very excellent pilgrim.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, This man, with
|
||
|
whom you are so taken, will beguile, with that tongue of his,
|
||
|
twenty of them that know him not.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Do you know him, then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Know him! Yes, better than he knows himself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Pray, what is he?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. His name is Talkative; he dwelleth in our town. I wonder
|
||
|
that you should be a stranger to him, only I consider that our
|
||
|
town is large.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Whose son is he? And whereabout does he dwell?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. He is the son of one Say-well; he dwelt in Prating Row; and
|
||
|
is known of all that are acquainted with him, by the name of
|
||
|
Talkative in Prating Row; and notwithstanding his fine tongue,
|
||
|
he is but a sorry fellow.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That is, to them who have not thorough acquaintance with
|
||
|
him; for he is best abroad; near home, he is ugly enough. Your
|
||
|
saying that he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I have
|
||
|
observed in the work of the painter, whose pictures shew best at
|
||
|
a distance, but, very near, more unpleasing.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. But I am ready to think you do but jest, because you
|
||
|
smiled.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. God forbid that I should jest (although I smiled) in this
|
||
|
matter, or that I should accuse any falsely! I will give you a
|
||
|
further discovery of him. This man is for any company, and for
|
||
|
any talk; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk when he is
|
||
|
on the ale-bench; and the more drink he hath in his crown, the
|
||
|
more of these things he hath in his mouth; religion hath no
|
||
|
place in his heart, or
|
||
|
|
||
|
house, or conversation; all he hath lieth in his tongue, and his
|
||
|
religion is, to make a noise therewith.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Say you so! then am I in this man greatly deceived.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Deceived! you may be sure of it; remember the proverb, They
|
||
|
say and do not. But the kingdom of God is not in word, but in
|
||
|
Power. He talketh of prayer, of repentance, of faith, and of the
|
||
|
new birth; but he knows but only to talk of them. I have been in
|
||
|
his family, and have observed him both at home and abroad; and
|
||
|
I know what I say of him is the truth. His house is as empty of
|
||
|
religion as the white of an egg is of savour. There is there
|
||
|
neither prayer nor sign of repentance for sin; yea, the brute in
|
||
|
his kind serves God far better than he. He is the very stain,
|
||
|
reproach, and shame of religion, to all that know him; it can
|
||
|
hardly have a good word in all that end of the town where he
|
||
|
dwells, through him. Thus say the common people that know him,
|
||
|
A saint abroad, and a devil at home. His poor family finds it
|
||
|
so; he is such a churl, such a railer at and so unreasonable
|
||
|
with his servants, that they neither know how to do for or speak
|
||
|
to him. Men that have any dealings with him say it is better to
|
||
|
deal with a Turk than with him; for fairer dealing they shall
|
||
|
have at their hands. This Talkative (if it be possible) will go
|
||
|
beyond them, defraud, beguile, and overreach them. Besides, he
|
||
|
brings up his sons to follow his steps; and if he findeth in any
|
||
|
of them a foolish timorousness, (for so he calls the first
|
||
|
appearance of a tender conscience,) he calls them fools and
|
||
|
blockheads, and by no means will employ them in much, or speak
|
||
|
to their commendations before others. For my part, I am of
|
||
|
opinion, that he has, by his wicked life,
|
||
|
|
||
|
caused many to stumble and fall; and will be, if God prevent
|
||
|
not, the ruin of many more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, my brother, I am bound to believe you; not only
|
||
|
because you say you know him, but also because, like a
|
||
|
Christian, you make your reports of men. For I cannot think that
|
||
|
you speak these things of ill-will, but because it is even so as
|
||
|
you say.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Had I known him no more than you, I might perhaps have
|
||
|
thought of him, as, at the first, you did; yea, had he received
|
||
|
this report at their hands only that are enemies to religion, I
|
||
|
should have thought it had been a slander, -- a lot that often
|
||
|
falls from bad men's mouths upon good men's names and
|
||
|
professions; but all these things, yea, and a great many more as
|
||
|
bad, of my own knowledge, I can prove him guilty of. Besides,
|
||
|
good men are ashamed of him; they can neither call him brother,
|
||
|
nor friend; the very naming of him among them makes them blush,
|
||
|
if they know him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing are two things, and
|
||
|
hereafter I shall better observe this distinction.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. They are two things, indeed, and are as diverse as are the
|
||
|
soul and the body; for as the body without the soul is but a
|
||
|
dead carcass, so saying, if it be alone, is but a dead carcass
|
||
|
also. The soul of religion is the practical part: Pure religion
|
||
|
and undefiled, before God and the Father, is this, To visit the
|
||
|
fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself
|
||
|
unspotted from the world. This Talkative is not aware of; he
|
||
|
thinks that hearing and saying will make a good Christian, and
|
||
|
thus he deceiveth his own soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of
|
||
|
the seed; talking is not sufficient to prove that fruit is
|
||
|
indeed
|
||
|
|
||
|
in the heart and life; and let us assure ourselves, that at the
|
||
|
day of doom men shall be judged according to their fruits. It
|
||
|
will not be said then, Did you believe? but, Were you doers, or
|
||
|
talkers only? and accordingly shall they be judged. The end of
|
||
|
the world is compared to our harvest; and you know men at
|
||
|
harvest regard nothing but fruit. Not that anything can be
|
||
|
accepted that is not of faith, but I speak this to shew you how
|
||
|
insignificant the profession of Talkative will be at that day.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. This brings to my mind that of Moses, by which he
|
||
|
describeth the beast that is clean. He is such a one that
|
||
|
parteth the hoof and cheweth the cud; not that parteth the hoof
|
||
|
only, or that cheweth the cud only. The hare cheweth the cud,
|
||
|
but yet is unclean, because he parteth not the hoof. And this
|
||
|
truly resembleth Talkative; he cheweth the cud, he seeketh
|
||
|
knowledge, he cheweth upon the word; but he divideth not the
|
||
|
hoof, he parteth not with the way of sinners; but, as the hare,
|
||
|
he retaineth the foot of a dog or bear, and therefore he is
|
||
|
unclean.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. You have spoken, for aught I know, the true gospel sense of
|
||
|
those texts. And I will add another thing: Paul calleth some
|
||
|
men, yea, and those great talkers, too, sounding brass and
|
||
|
tinkling cymbals; that is, as he expounds them in another place,
|
||
|
things without life, giving sound. Things without life, that is,
|
||
|
without the true faith and grace of the gospel; and
|
||
|
consequently, things that shall never be placed in the kingdom
|
||
|
of heaven among those that are the children of life; though
|
||
|
their sound, by their talk, be as if it were the tongue or voice
|
||
|
of an angel.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, I was not so fond of his company at first, but I am
|
||
|
as sick of it now. What shall we do to be rid of him?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you shall find
|
||
|
that he will soon be sick of your company too, except God shall
|
||
|
touch his heart, and turn it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. What would you have me to do?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, go to him, and enter into some serious discourse about
|
||
|
the power of religion; and ask him plainly (when he has approved
|
||
|
of it, for that he will) whether this thing be set up in his
|
||
|
heart, house, or conversation.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Then Faithful stepped forward again, and said to
|
||
|
Talkative, Come, what cheer? How is it now?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Thank you, well. I thought we should have had a great deal
|
||
|
of talk by this time.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now; and since you
|
||
|
left it with me to state the question, let it be this, How doth
|
||
|
the saving grace of God discover itself when it is in the heart
|
||
|
of man?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. I perceive, then, that our talk must be about the power of
|
||
|
things. Well, it is a very good question, and I shall be willing
|
||
|
to answer you. And take my answer in brief, thus: -- First,
|
||
|
Where the grace of God is in the heart, it causeth there a great
|
||
|
outcry against sin. Secondly -- --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Nay, hold, let us consider of one at once. I think you
|
||
|
should rather say, It shews itself by inclining the soul to
|
||
|
abhor its sin.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Why, what difference is there between crying out against,
|
||
|
and abhorring of sin?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Oh, a great deal. A man may cry out against sin of
|
||
|
policy, but he cannot abhor it but by virtue of a
|
||
|
|
||
|
godly antipathy against it. I have heard many cry out against
|
||
|
sin in the pulpit, who yet can abide it well enough in the
|
||
|
heart, house, and conversation. Joseph's mistress cried out with
|
||
|
a loud voice, as if she had been very holy; but she would
|
||
|
willingly, notwithstanding that, have committed uncleanness with
|
||
|
him. Some cry out against sin even as the mother cries out
|
||
|
against her child in her lap, when she calleth it slut and
|
||
|
naughty girl, and then falls to hugging and kissing it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. You lie at the catch, I perceive.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. No, not I; I am only for setting things right. But what
|
||
|
is the second thing whereby you would prove a discovery of a
|
||
|
work of grace in the heart?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Great knowledge of gospel mysteries.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. This sign should have been first; but first or last, it
|
||
|
is also false; for knowledge, great knowledge, may be obtained
|
||
|
in the mysteries of the gospel, and yet no work of grace in the
|
||
|
soul. Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing,
|
||
|
and so consequently be no child of God. When Christ said, Do you
|
||
|
know all these things? and the disciples had answered, Yes; he
|
||
|
addeth, Blessed are ye if ye do them. He doth not lay the
|
||
|
blessing in the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. For
|
||
|
there is a knowledge that is not attended with doing: He that
|
||
|
knoweth his masters will, and doeth it not. A man may know like
|
||
|
an angel, and yet be no Christian, therefore your sign of it is
|
||
|
not true. Indeed, to know is a thing that pleaseth talkers and
|
||
|
boasters, but to do is that which pleaseth God. Not that the
|
||
|
heart can be good without knowledge; for without that, the heart
|
||
|
is naught. There is, therefore, knowledge and knowledge.
|
||
|
Knowledge that resteth in the bare speculation of things; and
|
||
|
|
||
|
knowledge that is accompanied with the grace of faith and love;
|
||
|
which puts a man upon doing even the will of God from the heart:
|
||
|
the first of these will serve the talker; but without the other
|
||
|
the true Christian is not content. Give me understanding, and I
|
||
|
shall keep thy law; yea, I shall observe it with my whole heart.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. You lie at the catch again; this is not for edification.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, if you please, propound another sign how this work
|
||
|
of grace discovereth itself where it is.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Not I, for I see we shall not agree.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Well, if you will not, will you give me leave to do it?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. You may use your liberty.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. A work of grace in the soul discovereth itself, either to
|
||
|
him that hath it, or to standers by.
|
||
|
|
||
|
To him that hath it thus: It gives him conviction of sin,
|
||
|
especially of the defilement of his nature and the sin of
|
||
|
unbelief, (for the sake of which he is sure to be damned, if he
|
||
|
findeth not mercy at God's hand, by faith in Jesus Christ). This
|
||
|
sight and sense of things worketh in him sorrow and shame for
|
||
|
sin; he findeth, moreover, revealed in him the Saviour of the
|
||
|
world, and the absolute necessity of closing with him for life,
|
||
|
at the which he findeth hungerings and thirstings after him; to
|
||
|
which hungerings, &c., the promise is made. Now, according to
|
||
|
the strength or weakness of his faith in his Saviour, so is his
|
||
|
joy and peace, so is his love to holiness, so are his desires to
|
||
|
know him more, and also to serve him in this world. But though
|
||
|
I say it discovereth itself thus unto him, yet it is but seldom
|
||
|
that he is able to conclude that this is a work of grace;
|
||
|
because his corruptions now, and
|
||
|
|
||
|
his abused reason, make his mind to misjudge in this matter;
|
||
|
therefore, in him that hath this work, there is required a very
|
||
|
sound judgment before he can, with steadiness, conclude that
|
||
|
this is a work of grace.
|
||
|
|
||
|
To others, it is thus discovered: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. By an experimental confession of his faith in Christ.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. By a life answerable to that confession; to wit, a life of
|
||
|
holiness, heart-holiness, family-holiness, (if he hath a
|
||
|
family,) and by conversation-holiness in the world which, in the
|
||
|
general, teacheth him, inwardly, to abhor his sin, and himself
|
||
|
for that, in secret; to suppress it in his family and to promote
|
||
|
holiness in the world; not by talk only, as a hypocrite or
|
||
|
talkative person may do, but by a practical subjection, in faith
|
||
|
and love, to the power of the Word. And now, Sir, as to this
|
||
|
brief description of the work of grace, and also the discovery
|
||
|
of it, if you have aught to object, object; if not, then give me
|
||
|
leave to propound to you a second question.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to hear; let me,
|
||
|
therefore, have your second question.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. It is this: Do you experience this first part of this
|
||
|
description of it? and doth your life and conversation testify
|
||
|
the same? or standeth your religion in word or in tongue, and
|
||
|
not in deed and truth? Pray, if you incline to answer me in
|
||
|
this, say no more than you know the God above will say Amen to;
|
||
|
and also nothing but what your conscience can justify you in;
|
||
|
for not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the
|
||
|
Lord commendeth. Besides, to say I am thus and thus, when my
|
||
|
conversation, and all my neighbours, tell me I lie, is great
|
||
|
wickedness.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Then Talkative at first began to blush; but, re-
|
||
|
|
||
|
covering himself, thus he replied: You come now to experience,
|
||
|
to conscience, and God; and to appeal to him for justification
|
||
|
of what is spoken. This kind of discourse I did not expect; nor
|
||
|
am I disposed to give an answer to such questions, because I
|
||
|
count not myself bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be
|
||
|
a catechiser, and, though you should so do, yet I may refuse to
|
||
|
make you my judge. But, I pray, will you tell me why you ask me
|
||
|
such questions?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, and because I knew not
|
||
|
that you had aught else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the
|
||
|
truth, I have heard of you, that you are a man whose religion
|
||
|
lies in talk, and that your conversation gives this your
|
||
|
mouth-profession the lie. They say, you are a spot among
|
||
|
Christians; and that religion fareth the worse for your ungodly
|
||
|
conversation; that some have already stumbled at your wicked
|
||
|
ways, and that more are in danger of being destroyed thereby;
|
||
|
your religion, and an alehouse, and covetousness, and
|
||
|
uncleanness, and swearing, and lying, and vain-company keeping,
|
||
|
&c., will stand together. The proverb is true of you which is
|
||
|
said of a whore, to wit, that she is a shame to all women; so
|
||
|
are you a shame to all professors.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Talk. Since you are ready to take up reports and to judge so
|
||
|
rashly as you do, I cannot but conclude you are some peevish or
|
||
|
melancholy man, not fit to be discoursed with; and so adieu.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then came up Christian, and said to his brother, I told you
|
||
|
how it would happen: your words and his lusts could not agree;
|
||
|
he had rather leave your company than reform his life. But he is
|
||
|
gone, as I said; let him go, the loss is no man's but his own;
|
||
|
he has saved us the trouble
|
||
|
|
||
|
of going from him; for he continuing (as I suppose he will do)
|
||
|
as he is, he would have been but a blot in our company: besides,
|
||
|
the apostle says, From such withdraw thyself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. But I am glad we had this little discourse with him; it
|
||
|
may happen that he will think of it again: however, I have dealt
|
||
|
plainly with him, and so am clear of his blood, if he perisheth.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. You did well to talk so plainly to him as you did; there is
|
||
|
but little of this faithful dealing with men nowa-days, and that
|
||
|
makes religion to stink so in the nostrils of many, as it doth;
|
||
|
for they are these talkative fools whose religion is only in
|
||
|
word, and are debauched and vain in their conversation, that
|
||
|
(being so much admitted into the fellowship of the godly) do
|
||
|
puzzle the world, blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere.
|
||
|
I wish that all men would deal with such as you have done: then
|
||
|
should they either be made more conformable to religion, or the
|
||
|
company of saints would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful
|
||
|
say,
|
||
|
|
||
|
How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes!
|
||
|
How bravely doth he speak! How he presumes
|
||
|
To drive down all before him! But so soon
|
||
|
As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon
|
||
|
That's past the full, into the wane he goes.
|
||
|
And so will all, but he that HEART-WORK knows.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thus they went on talking of what they had seen by the way, and
|
||
|
so made that way easy which would otherwise, no doubt, have been
|
||
|
tedious to them; for now they went through a wilderness.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, when they were got almost quite out of this wilderness,
|
||
|
Faithful chanced to cast his eye back, and espied one coming
|
||
|
after them, and he knew him. Oh! said Faithful to his brother,
|
||
|
who comes yonder? Then Christian looked, and said, It is my good
|
||
|
friend Evangelist. Ay, and my good friend too, said Faithful,
|
||
|
for it was he that set me in the way to the gate. Now was
|
||
|
Evangelist come up to them, and thus saluted them: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. Peace be with you, dearly beloved; and peace be to your
|
||
|
helpers.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist, the sight of thy
|
||
|
countenance brings to my remembrance thy ancient kindness and
|
||
|
unwearied labouring for my eternal good.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. And a thousand times welcome, said good Faithful. Thy
|
||
|
company, O sweet Evangelist, how desirable it is to us poor
|
||
|
pilgrims!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. Then said Evangelist, How hath it fared with you, my
|
||
|
friends, since the time of our last parting? What have you met
|
||
|
with, and how have you behaved yourselves?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that had
|
||
|
happened to them in the way; and how, and with what difficulty,
|
||
|
they had arrived at that place.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not that you have met
|
||
|
with trials, but that you have been victors; and for that you
|
||
|
have, notwithstanding many weaknesses, continued in the way to
|
||
|
this very day.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for mine own sake
|
||
|
and yours. I have sowed, and you have reaped: and the day is
|
||
|
coming, when both he that sowed and they that reaped shall
|
||
|
rejoice together; that is, if you hold
|
||
|
|
||
|
out: for in due season ye shall reap, if ye faint not. The crown
|
||
|
is before you, and it is an incorruptible one; so run, that you
|
||
|
may obtain it. Some there be that set out for this crown, and,
|
||
|
after they have gone far for it, another comes in, and takes it
|
||
|
from them: hold fast, therefore, that you have; let no man take
|
||
|
your crown. You are not yet out of the gun-shot of the devil;
|
||
|
you have not resisted unto blood, striving against sin; let the
|
||
|
kingdom be always before you, and believe steadfastly concerning
|
||
|
things that are invisible. Let nothing that is on this side the
|
||
|
other world get within you; and, above all, look well to your
|
||
|
own hearts, and to the lusts thereof, for they are deceitful
|
||
|
above all things, and desperately wicked; set your faces like a
|
||
|
flint; you have all power in heaven and earth on your side.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then Christian thanked him for his exhortation; but told
|
||
|
him, withal, that they would have him speak further to them for
|
||
|
their help the rest of the way, and the rather, for that they
|
||
|
well knew that he was a prophet, and could tell them of things
|
||
|
that might happen unto them, and also how they might resist and
|
||
|
overcome them. To which request Faithful also consented. So
|
||
|
Evangelist began as followeth: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Evan. My sons, you have heard, in the words of the truth of the
|
||
|
gospel, that you must, through many tribulations, enter into the
|
||
|
kingdom of heaven. And, again, that in every city bonds and
|
||
|
afflictions abide in you; and therefore you cannot expect that
|
||
|
you should go long on your pilgrimage without them, in some sort
|
||
|
or other. You have found something of the truth of these
|
||
|
testimonies upon you already, and more will immediately follow;
|
||
|
for now, as you see, you are almost out of this wilderness,
|
||
|
|
||
|
and therefore you will soon come into a town that you will by
|
||
|
and by see before you; and in that town you will be hardly beset
|
||
|
with enemies, who will strain hard but they will kill you; and
|
||
|
be you sure that one or both of you must seal the testimony
|
||
|
which you hold, with blood; but be you faithful unto death, and
|
||
|
the King will give you a crown of life. He that shall die there,
|
||
|
although his death will be unnatural, and his pain perhaps
|
||
|
great, he will yet have the better of his fellow; not only
|
||
|
because he will be arrived at the Celestial City soonest, but
|
||
|
because he will escape many miseries that the other will meet
|
||
|
with in the rest of his journey. But when you are come to the
|
||
|
town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here related, then
|
||
|
remember your friend, and quit yourselves like men, and commit
|
||
|
the keeping of your souls to your God in well-doing, as unto a
|
||
|
faithful Creator.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream, that when they were got out of the
|
||
|
wilderness, they presently saw a town before them, and the name
|
||
|
of that town is Vanity; and at the town there is a fair kept,
|
||
|
called Vanity Fair: it is kept all the year long. it beareth the
|
||
|
name of Vanity Fair because the town where it is kept is lighter
|
||
|
than vanity; and, also because all that is there sold, or that
|
||
|
cometh thither, is vanity. As is the saying of the wise, all
|
||
|
that cometh is vanity.
|
||
|
|
||
|
This fair is no new-erected business, but a thing of ancient
|
||
|
standing; I will shew you the original of it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Almost five thousand years agone, there were pilgrims walking to
|
||
|
the Celestial City, as these two honest persons are: and
|
||
|
Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Legion, with their companions,
|
||
|
perceiving by the path that the pilgrims made, that their way to
|
||
|
the city lay through this town of
|
||
|
|
||
|
Vanity, they contrived here to set up a fair; a fair wherein,
|
||
|
should be sold all sorts of vanity, and that it should last all
|
||
|
the year long: therefore at this fair are all such merchandise
|
||
|
sold, as houses, lands, trades, places, honours, preferments,
|
||
|
titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures, and delights of
|
||
|
all sorts, as whores, bawds, wives, husbands, children, masters,
|
||
|
servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls,
|
||
|
precious stones, and what not.
|
||
|
|
||
|
And, moreover, at this fair there is at all times to be seen
|
||
|
juggling cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues,
|
||
|
and that of every kind.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Here are to be seen, too, and that for nothing, thefts, murders,
|
||
|
adulteries, false swearers, and that of a bloodred colour.
|
||
|
|
||
|
And as in other fairs of less moment, there are the several rows
|
||
|
and streets, under their proper names, where such and such wares
|
||
|
are vended; so here likewise you have the proper places, rows,
|
||
|
streets, (viz; countries and kingdoms,) where the wares of this
|
||
|
fair are soonest to be found. Here is the Britain Row, the
|
||
|
French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the German Row,
|
||
|
where several sorts of vanities are to be sold. But, as in other
|
||
|
fairs, some one commodity is as the chief of all the fair, so
|
||
|
the ware of Rome and her merchandise is greatly promoted in this
|
||
|
fair; only our English nation, with some others, have taken a
|
||
|
dislike thereat.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies just through
|
||
|
this town where this lusty fair is kept; and he that will go to
|
||
|
the city, and yet not go through this town, must needs go out of
|
||
|
the world. The Prince of princes himself, when here, went
|
||
|
through this town to his own country, and that upon a fair day
|
||
|
too; yea, and as I think,
|
||
|
|
||
|
it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, that invited him
|
||
|
to buy of his vanities; yea, would have made him lord of the
|
||
|
fair, would he but have done him reverence as he went through
|
||
|
the town. Yea, because he was such a person of honour, Beelzebub
|
||
|
had him from street to street, and shewed him all the kingdoms
|
||
|
of the world in a little time, that he might, if possible,
|
||
|
allure the Blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his vanities;
|
||
|
but he had no mind to the merchandise, and therefore left the
|
||
|
town, without laying out so much as one farthing upon these
|
||
|
vanities. This fair, therefore, is an ancient thing, of long
|
||
|
standing, and a very great fair. Now these pilgrims, as I said,
|
||
|
must needs go through this fair. Well, so they did: but, behold,
|
||
|
even as they entered into the fair, all the people in the fair
|
||
|
were moved, and the town itself as it were in a hubbub about
|
||
|
them; and that for several reasons: for --
|
||
|
|
||
|
First, The pilgrims were clothed with such kind of raiment as
|
||
|
was diverse from the raiment of any that traded in that fair.
|
||
|
The people, therefore, of the fair, made a great gazing upon
|
||
|
them: some said they were fools, some they were bedlams, and
|
||
|
some they are outlandish men.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Secondly, And as they wondered at their apparel, so they did
|
||
|
likewise at their speech; for few could understand what they
|
||
|
said; they naturally spoke the language of Canaan, but they that
|
||
|
kept the fair were the men of this world; so that, from one end
|
||
|
of the fair to the other, they seemed barbarians each to the
|
||
|
other.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse the merchandisers
|
||
|
was, that these pilgrims set very light by
|
||
|
|
||
|
all their wares; they cared not so much as to look upon them;
|
||
|
and if they called upon them to buy, they would put their
|
||
|
fingers in their ears, and cry, Turn away mine eyes from
|
||
|
beholding vanity, and look upwards, signifying that their trade
|
||
|
and traffic was in heaven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriage of the men, to say
|
||
|
unto them, What will ye buy? But they, looking gravely upon him,
|
||
|
answered, We buy the truth. At that there was an occasion taken
|
||
|
to despise the men the more; some mocking, some taunting, some
|
||
|
speaking reproachfully, and some calling upon others to smite
|
||
|
them. At last things came to a hubbub and great stir in the
|
||
|
fair, insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was word
|
||
|
presently brought to the great one of the fair, who quickly came
|
||
|
down, and deputed some of his most trusty friends to take these
|
||
|
men into examination, about whom the fair was almost overturned.
|
||
|
So the men were brought to examination; and they that sat upon
|
||
|
them, asked them whence they came, whither they went, and what
|
||
|
they did there, in such an unusual garb? The men told them that
|
||
|
they were pilgrims and strangers in the world, and that they
|
||
|
were going to their own country, which was the heavenly
|
||
|
Jerusalem, and that they had given no occasion to the men of the
|
||
|
town, nor yet to the merchandisers, thus to abuse them, and to
|
||
|
let them in their journey, except it was for that, when one
|
||
|
asked them what they would buy, they said they would buy the
|
||
|
truth. But they that were appointed to examine them did not
|
||
|
believe them to be any other than bedlams and mad, or else such
|
||
|
as came to put all things into a confusion in the fair.
|
||
|
Therefore they took them and beat them, and
|
||
|
|
||
|
besmeared them with dirt, and then put them into the cage, that
|
||
|
they might be made a spectacle to all the men of the fair.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Behold Vanity Fair! the pilgrims there
|
||
|
Are chain'd and stand beside:
|
||
|
Even so it was our Lord pass'd here,
|
||
|
And on Mount Calvary died.
|
||
|
|
||
|
There, therefore, they lay for some time, and were made the
|
||
|
objects of any man's sport, or malice, or revenge, the great one
|
||
|
of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. But the men
|
||
|
being patient, and not rendering railing for railing, but
|
||
|
contrariwise, blessing, and giving good words for bad, and
|
||
|
kindness for injuries done, some men in the fair that were more
|
||
|
observing, and less prejudiced than the rest, began to check and
|
||
|
blame the baser sort for their continual abuses done by them to
|
||
|
the men; they, therefore, in angry manner, let fly at them
|
||
|
again, counting them as bad as the men in the cage, and telling
|
||
|
them that they seemed confederates, and should be made partakers
|
||
|
of their misfortunes. The other replied that, for aught they
|
||
|
could see, the men were quiet, and sober, and intended nobody
|
||
|
any harm; and that there were many that traded in their fair
|
||
|
that were more worthy to be put into the cage, yea, and pillory
|
||
|
too, than were the men they had abused. Thus, after divers words
|
||
|
had passed on both sides, the men behaving themselves all the
|
||
|
while very wisely and soberly before them, they fell to some
|
||
|
blows among themselves, and did harm one to another. Then were
|
||
|
these two poor men brought before their examiners again, and
|
||
|
there charged as being
|
||
|
|
||
|
guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So they
|
||
|
beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon them, and led them in
|
||
|
chains up and down the fair, for an example and a terror to
|
||
|
others, lest any should speak in their behalf, or join
|
||
|
themselves unto them. But Christian and Faithful behaved
|
||
|
themselves yet more wisely, and received the ignominy and shame
|
||
|
that was cast upon them, with so much meekness and patience,
|
||
|
that it won to their side, though but few in comparison of the
|
||
|
rest, several of the men in the fair. This put the other party
|
||
|
yet into greater rage, insomuch that they concluded the death of
|
||
|
these two men. Wherefore they threatened, that the cage nor
|
||
|
irons should serve their turn, but that they should die, for the
|
||
|
abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of the fair.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then were they remanded to the cage again, until further order
|
||
|
should be taken with them. So they put them in, and made their
|
||
|
feet fast in the stocks.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Here, therefore, they called again to mind what they had heard
|
||
|
from their faithful friend Evangelist, and were the more
|
||
|
confirmed in their way and sufferings by what he told them would
|
||
|
happen to them. They also now comforted each other, that whose
|
||
|
lot it was to suffer, even he should have the best of it;
|
||
|
therefore each man secretly wished that he might have that
|
||
|
preferment: but committing themselves to the all-wise disposal
|
||
|
of Him that ruleth all things, with much content, they abode in
|
||
|
the condition in which they were, until they should be otherwise
|
||
|
disposed of.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought them forth
|
||
|
to their trial, in order to their condemnation. When the time
|
||
|
was come, they were brought before their
|
||
|
|
||
|
enemies and arraigned. The judge's name was Lord Hategood. Their
|
||
|
indictment was one and the same in substance, though somewhat
|
||
|
varying in form, the contents whereof were this: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
'That they were enemies to and disturbers of their trade; that
|
||
|
they had made commotions and divisions in the town, and had won
|
||
|
a party to their own most dangerous opinions, in contempt of the
|
||
|
law of their prince.'
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, Faithful, play the man, speak for thy God:
|
||
|
Fear not the wickeds' malice; nor their rod!
|
||
|
Speak boldly, man, the truth is on thy side:
|
||
|
Die for it, and to life in triumph ride.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself
|
||
|
against that which hath set itself against Him that is higher
|
||
|
than the highest. And, said he, as for disturbance, I make none,
|
||
|
being myself a man of peace; the parties that were won to us,
|
||
|
were won by beholding our truth and innocence, and they are only
|
||
|
turned from the worse to the better. And as to the king you talk
|
||
|
of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and
|
||
|
all his angels.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then proclamation was made, that they that had aught to say for
|
||
|
their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar, should
|
||
|
forthwith appear and give in their evidence. So there came in
|
||
|
three witnesses, to wit, Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank. They
|
||
|
were then asked if they knew the prisoner at the bar; and what
|
||
|
they had to say for their lord the king against him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect: My Lord, I have
|
||
|
known this man a long time, and will attest upon my oath before
|
||
|
this honourable bench that he is --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Judge. Hold! Give him his oath. (So they sware him.) Then he
|
||
|
said --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Envy. My Lord, this man, notwithstanding his plausible name, is
|
||
|
one of the vilest men in our country. He neither regardeth
|
||
|
prince nor people, law nor custom; but doth all that he can to
|
||
|
possess all men with certain of his disloyal notions, which he
|
||
|
in the general calls principles of faith and holiness. And, in
|
||
|
particular, I heard him once myself affirm that Christianity and
|
||
|
the customs of our town of Vanity were diametrically opposite,
|
||
|
and could not be reconciled. By which saying, my Lord, he doth
|
||
|
at once not only condemn all our laudable doings, but us in the
|
||
|
doing of them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Judge. Then did the Judge say to him, Hast thou any more to say?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Envy. My Lord, I could say much more, only I would not be
|
||
|
tedious to the court. Yet, if need be, when the other gentlemen
|
||
|
have given in their evidence, rather than anything shall be
|
||
|
wanting that will despatch him, I will enlarge my testimony
|
||
|
against him. So he was bid to stand by.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then they called Superstition, and bid him look upon the
|
||
|
prisoner. They also asked, what he could say for their lord the
|
||
|
king against him. Then they sware him; so he began.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Super. My Lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man, nor
|
||
|
do I desire to have further knowledge of him; however, this I
|
||
|
know, that he is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse
|
||
|
that, the other day, I had with him in this town; for then,
|
||
|
talking with him, I heard him say, that our religion was naught,
|
||
|
and such by which a man could by no means please God. Which say-
|
||
|
|
||
|
ings of his, my Lord, your Lordship very well knows, what
|
||
|
necessarily thence will follow, to wit, that we do still worship
|
||
|
in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally shall be damned; and
|
||
|
this is that which I have to say.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew, in behalf of
|
||
|
their lord the king, against the prisoner at the bar.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Pick. My Lord, and you gentlemen all, This fellow I have known
|
||
|
of a long time, and have heard him speak things that ought not
|
||
|
to be spoke; for he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub,
|
||
|
and hath spoken contemptibly of his honourable friends, whose
|
||
|
names are the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord
|
||
|
Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my old Lord Lechery,
|
||
|
Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility; and he
|
||
|
hath said, moreover, That if all men were of his mind, if
|
||
|
possible, there is not one of these noblemen should have any
|
||
|
longer a being in this town. Besides, he hath not been afraid to
|
||
|
rail on you, my Lord, who are now appointed to be his judge,
|
||
|
calling you an ungodly villain, with many other such like
|
||
|
vilifying terms, with which he hath bespattered most of the
|
||
|
gentry of our town.
|
||
|
|
||
|
When this Pickthank had told his tale, the Judge directed his
|
||
|
speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying, Thou runagate,
|
||
|
heretic, and traitor, hast thou heard what these honest
|
||
|
gentlemen have witnessed against thee?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. May I speak a few words in my own defence?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Judge. Sirrah! sirrah! thou deservest to live no longer, but to
|
||
|
be slain immediately upon the place; yet, that all men may see
|
||
|
our gentleness towards thee, let us hear what thou, vile
|
||
|
runagate, hast to say.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Faith. 1. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. Envy hath spoken,
|
||
|
I never said aught but this, That what rule, or laws, or
|
||
|
customs, or people, were flat against the Word of God, are
|
||
|
diametrically opposite to Christianity. If I have said amiss in
|
||
|
this, convince me of my error, and I am ready here before you to
|
||
|
make my recantation.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and his charge
|
||
|
against me, I said only this, That in the worship of God there
|
||
|
is required a Divine faith; but there can be no Divine faith
|
||
|
without a Divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore,
|
||
|
whatever is thrust into the worship of God that is not agreeable
|
||
|
to Divine revelation, cannot be done but by a human faith, which
|
||
|
faith will not be profitable to eternal life.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say (avoiding terms, as
|
||
|
that I am said to rail, and the like) that the prince of this
|
||
|
town, with all the rabblement, his attendants, by this gentleman
|
||
|
named, are more fit for a being in hell, than in this town and
|
||
|
country: and so, the Lord have mercy upon me!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then the Judge called to the jury, (who all this while stood by,
|
||
|
to hear and observe:) Gentlemen of the jury, you see this man
|
||
|
about whom so great an uproar hath been made in this town. You
|
||
|
have also heard what these worthy gentlemen have witnessed
|
||
|
against him. Also you have heard his reply and confession. It
|
||
|
lieth now in your breasts to hang him or save his life; but yet
|
||
|
I think meet to instruct you into our law.
|
||
|
|
||
|
There was an Act made in the days of Pharaoh the Great, servant
|
||
|
to our prince, that lest those of a contrary religion should
|
||
|
multiply and grow too strong for him, their males should be
|
||
|
thrown into the river. There was
|
||
|
|
||
|
also an Act made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great,
|
||
|
another of his servants, that whosoever would not fall down and
|
||
|
worship his golden image, should be thrown into a fiery furnace.
|
||
|
There was also an Act made in the days of Darius, that whoso,
|
||
|
for some time, called upon any god but him, should be cast into
|
||
|
the lions' den. Now the substance of these laws this rebel has
|
||
|
broken, not only in thought, (which is not to be borne,) but
|
||
|
also in word and deed, which must therefore needs be
|
||
|
intolerable.
|
||
|
|
||
|
For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a supposition, to
|
||
|
prevent mischief, no crime being yet apparent; but here is a
|
||
|
crime apparent. For the second and third, you see he disputeth
|
||
|
against our religion; and for the treason he hath confessed, he
|
||
|
deserveth to die the death.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then went the jury out, whose names were, Mr. Blind-man, Mr.
|
||
|
No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady,
|
||
|
Mr. High-mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr.
|
||
|
Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable; who every one gave in his
|
||
|
private verdict against him among themselves, and afterwards
|
||
|
unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty before the Judge.
|
||
|
And first, among themselves, Mr. Blind-man, the foreman, said,
|
||
|
I see clearly that this man is a heretic. Then said Mr. No-good,
|
||
|
Away with such a fellow from the earth. Ay, said Mr. Malice, for
|
||
|
I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Love-lust, I could
|
||
|
never endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he would
|
||
|
always be condemning my way. Hang him, hang him, said Mr. Heady.
|
||
|
A sorry scrub, said Mr. High-mind. My heart riseth against him,
|
||
|
said Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said Mr. Liar. Hanging is too
|
||
|
good for him, said Mr. Cruelty.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Let us despatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate-light. Then
|
||
|
said Mr. Implacable, Might I have all the world given me, I
|
||
|
could not be reconciled to him; therefore, let us forthwith
|
||
|
bring him in guilty of death. And so they did; therefore he was
|
||
|
presently condemned to be had from the place where he was, to
|
||
|
the place from whence he came, and there to be put to the most
|
||
|
cruel death that could be invented.
|
||
|
|
||
|
They, therefore, brought him out, to do with him according to
|
||
|
their law; and, first, they scourged him, then they buffeted
|
||
|
him, then they lanced his flesh with knives; after that, they
|
||
|
stoned him with stones, then pricked him with their swords; and,
|
||
|
last of all, they burned him to ashes at the stake. Thus came
|
||
|
Faithful to his end.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw that there stood behind the multitude a chariot and a
|
||
|
couple of horses, waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as his
|
||
|
adversaries had despatched him) was taken up into it, and
|
||
|
straightway was carried up through the clouds, with sound of
|
||
|
trumpet, the nearest way to the Celestial Gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Brave Faithful, bravely done in word and deed;
|
||
|
Judge, witnesses, and jury have, instead
|
||
|
Of overcoming thee, but shewn their rage:
|
||
|
When they are dead, thou'lt live from age to age.
|
||
|
|
||
|
But as for Christian, he had some respite, and was remanded back
|
||
|
to prison. So he there remained for a space; but He that
|
||
|
overrules all things, having the power of their rage in his own
|
||
|
hand, so wrought it about, that Christian for that time escaped
|
||
|
them, and went his way; and as he went, he sang, saying --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest
|
||
|
Unto thy Lord; with whom thou shalt be blest,
|
||
|
When faithless ones, with all their vain delights,
|
||
|
Are crying out under their hellish plights:
|
||
|
Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive;
|
||
|
For though they kill'd thee, thou art yet alive!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw in my dream, that Christian went not forth alone, for
|
||
|
there was one whose name was Hopeful (being made so by the
|
||
|
beholding of Christian and Faithful in their words and
|
||
|
behaviour, in their sufferings at the fair,) who joined himself
|
||
|
unto him, and, entering into a brotherly covenant, told him that
|
||
|
he would be his companion. Thus, one died to bear testimony to
|
||
|
the truth, and another rises out of his ashes, to be a companion
|
||
|
with Christian in his pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told
|
||
|
Christian, that there were many more of the men in the fair,
|
||
|
that would take their time and follow after.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So I saw that quickly after they were got out of the fair, they
|
||
|
overtook one that was going before them, whose name was By-ends:
|
||
|
so they said to him, What countryman; Sir? and how far go you
|
||
|
this way? He told them that he came from the town of
|
||
|
Fair-speech, and he was going to the Celestial City, but told
|
||
|
them not his name.
|
||
|
|
||
|
From Fair-speech! said Christian. Is there any good that lives
|
||
|
there?
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. Yes, said By-ends, I hope.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Pray, Sir, what may I call you? said Christian.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. I am a stranger to you, and you to me: if you be going
|
||
|
this way, I shall be glad of your company; if not, I must be
|
||
|
content.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. This town of Fair-speech, said Christian, I have heard of;
|
||
|
and, as I remember, they say it is a wealthy place.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. Yes, I will assure you that it is; and I have very many
|
||
|
rich kindred there.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Pray, who are your kindred there? if a man may be so bold.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. Almost the whole town; and in particular, my Lord
|
||
|
Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, (from
|
||
|
whose ancestors that town first took its name,) also Mr.
|
||
|
Smooth-man, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Any-thing; and the parson
|
||
|
of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother's own brother by
|
||
|
father's side; and to tell you the truth, I am become a
|
||
|
gentleman of good quality, yet my great-grandfather was but a
|
||
|
water-man, looking one way and rowing another, and I got most of
|
||
|
my estate by the same occupation.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Are you a married man?
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman, the daughter
|
||
|
of a virtuous woman; she was my Lady Feigning's daughter,
|
||
|
therefore she came of a very honourable family, and is arrived
|
||
|
to such a pitch of breeding, that she knows how to carry it to
|
||
|
all, even to prince and peasant. It is true we somewhat differ
|
||
|
in religion from those of the stricter sort, yet but in two
|
||
|
small points: first, we never strive against wind and tide;
|
||
|
secondly, we are always most zealous when religion goes in his
|
||
|
silver slippers; we love much to walk with him in the street, if
|
||
|
the sun shines, and the people applaud him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fellow, Hopeful,
|
||
|
saying, It runs in my mind that this is one By-ends of
|
||
|
Fair-speech; and if it be he, we have as very a
|
||
|
|
||
|
knave in our company as dwelleth in all these parts. Then said
|
||
|
Hopeful, Ask him; methinks he should not be ashamed of his name.
|
||
|
So Christian came up with him again, and said, Sir, you talk as
|
||
|
if you knew something more than all the world doth; and if I
|
||
|
take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of you: Is
|
||
|
not your name Mr. By-ends, of Fair-speech?
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. This is not my name, but indeed it is a nick-name that
|
||
|
is given me by some that cannot abide me: and I must be content
|
||
|
to bear it as a reproach, as other good men have borne theirs
|
||
|
before me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But did you never give an occasion to men to call you by
|
||
|
this name?
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. Never, never! The worst that ever I did to give them an
|
||
|
occasion to give me this name was, that I had always the luck to
|
||
|
jump in my judgment with the present way of the times, whatever
|
||
|
it was, and my chance was to get thereby; but if things are thus
|
||
|
cast upon me, let me count them, a blessing; but let not the
|
||
|
malicious load me therefore with reproach.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I thought, indeed, that you were the man that I heard of;
|
||
|
and to tell you what I think, I fear this name belongs to you
|
||
|
more properly than you are willing we should think it doth.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. Well, if you will thus imagine, I cannot help it; you
|
||
|
shall find me a fair company-keeper, if you will still admit me
|
||
|
your associate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. If you will go with us, you must go against wind and tide;
|
||
|
the which, I perceive, is against your opinion; you must also
|
||
|
own religion in his rags, as well as when in his silver
|
||
|
slippers; and stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as well as
|
||
|
when he walketh the streets with applause.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. You must not impose, nor lord it over my faith; leave
|
||
|
me to my liberty, and let me go with you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Not a step further, unless you will do in what I propound
|
||
|
as we.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old principles, since
|
||
|
they are harmless and profitable. If I may not go with you, I
|
||
|
must do as I did before you overtook me, even go by myself,
|
||
|
until some overtake me that will be glad of my company.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw in my dream that Christian and Hopeful forsook him,
|
||
|
and kept their distance before him; but one of them looking
|
||
|
back, saw three men following Mr. By-ends, and behold, as they
|
||
|
came up with him, he made them a very low conge; and they also
|
||
|
gave him a compliment. The men's names were Mr. Hold-the-world,
|
||
|
Mr. Money-love, and Mr. Save-all; men that Mr. By-ends had
|
||
|
formerly been acquainted with; for in their minority they were
|
||
|
schoolfellows, and were taught by one Mr. Gripe-man, a
|
||
|
schoolmaster in Love-gain, which is a market town in the county
|
||
|
of Coveting, in the north. This schoolmaster taught them the art
|
||
|
of getting, either by violence, cozenage, flattery, lying, or by
|
||
|
putting on the guise of religion; and these four gentlemen had
|
||
|
attained much of the art of their master, so that they could
|
||
|
each of them have kept such a school themselves.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted each other, Mr.
|
||
|
Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, Who are they upon the road
|
||
|
before us? (for Christian and Hopeful were yet within view).
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. They are a couple of far countrymen, that, after their
|
||
|
mode, are going on pilgrimage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Money-love. Alas! Why did they not stay, that we
|
||
|
|
||
|
might have had their good company? for they, and we, and you,
|
||
|
Sir, I hope, are all going on pilgrimage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. We are so, indeed; but the men before us are so rigid,
|
||
|
and love so much their own notions, and do also so lightly
|
||
|
esteem the opinions of others, that let a man be never so godly,
|
||
|
yet if he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust him
|
||
|
quite out of their company.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Save-all. That is bad, but we read of some that are righteous
|
||
|
overmuch; and such men's rigidness prevails with them to judge
|
||
|
and condemn all but themselves. But, I pray, what, and how many,
|
||
|
were the things wherein you differed?
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends. Why, they, after their headstrong manner, conclude that
|
||
|
it is duty to rush on their journey all weathers; and I am for
|
||
|
waiting for wind and tide. They are for hazarding all for God at
|
||
|
a clap; and I am for taking all advantages to secure my life and
|
||
|
estate. They are for holding their notions, though all other men
|
||
|
are against them; but I am for religion in what, and so far as
|
||
|
the times, and my safety, will bear it. They are for religion
|
||
|
when in rags and contempt; but I am for him when he walks in his
|
||
|
golden slippers, in the sunshine, and with applause.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Mr. Hold-the-world. Ay, and hold you there still, good Mr.
|
||
|
By-ends; for, for my part, I can count him but a fool, that,
|
||
|
having the liberty to keep what he has, shall be so unwise as to
|
||
|
lose it. Let us be wise as serpents; it is best to make hay when
|
||
|
the sun shines; you see how the bee lieth still all winter, and
|
||
|
bestirs her only when she can have profit with pleasure. God
|
||
|
sends sometimes rain, and sometimes sunshine; if they be such
|
||
|
fools to go through the first, yet let us be content to take
|
||
|
fair weather
|
||
|
|
||
|
along with us. For my part, I like that religion best that will
|
||
|
stand with the security of God's good blessings unto us; for who
|
||
|
can imagine, that is ruled by his reason, since God has bestowed
|
||
|
upon us the good things of this life, but that he would have us
|
||
|
keep them for his sake? Abraham and Solomon grew rich in
|
||
|
religion. And Job says, that a good man shall lay up gold as
|
||
|
dust. But he must not be such as the men before us, if they be
|
||
|
as you have described them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Mr. Save-all. I think that we are all agreed in this matter, and
|
||
|
therefore there needs no more words about it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Mr. Money-love. No, there needs no more words about this matter,
|
||
|
indeed; for he that believes neither Scripture nor reason (and
|
||
|
you see we have both on our side) neither knows his own liberty,
|
||
|
nor seeks his own safety.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Mr. By-ends. My brethren, we are, as you see, going all on
|
||
|
pilgrimage; and, for our better diversion from things that are
|
||
|
bad, give me leave to propound unto you this question: --
|
||
|
Suppose a man, a minister, or a tradesman, &c., should have an
|
||
|
advantage lie before him, to get the good blessings of this
|
||
|
life, yet so as that he can by no means come by them except, in
|
||
|
appearance at least, he becomes extraordinarily zealous in some
|
||
|
points of religion that he meddled not with before, may he not
|
||
|
use these means to attain his end, and yet be a right honest
|
||
|
man?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Mr. Money-love. I see the bottom of your question; and, with
|
||
|
these gentlemen's good leave, I will endeavour to shape you an
|
||
|
answer. And first, to speak to your question as it concerns a
|
||
|
minister himself: Suppose a minister, a worthy man, possessed
|
||
|
but of a very small benefice, and has in his eye a greater, more
|
||
|
fat, and plump by far;
|
||
|
|
||
|
he has also now an opportunity of getting of it, yet so as by
|
||
|
being more studious, by preaching more frequently and zealously,
|
||
|
and, because the temper of the people requires it, by altering
|
||
|
of some of his principles; for my part, I see no reason but a
|
||
|
man may do this, (provided he has a call,) ay, and more a great
|
||
|
deal besides, and yet be an honest man. For why --
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. His desire of a greater benefice is lawful, (this cannot be
|
||
|
contradicted,) since it is set before him by Providence; so
|
||
|
then, he may get it, if he can, making no question for
|
||
|
conscience' sake.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes him more
|
||
|
studious, a more zealous preacher, &c., and so makes him a
|
||
|
better man; yea, makes him better improve his parts, which is
|
||
|
according to the mind of God.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. Now, as for his complying with the temper of his people, by
|
||
|
dissenting, to serve them, some of his principles, this argueth
|
||
|
-- (1.) That he is of a self-denying, temper; (2.) Of a sweet
|
||
|
and winning deportment; and so (3.) More fit for the ministerial
|
||
|
function.
|
||
|
|
||
|
4. I conclude, then, that a minister that changes a small for a
|
||
|
great, should not, for so doing, be judged as covetous; but
|
||
|
rather, since he has improved in his parts and industry thereby,
|
||
|
be counted as one that pursues his call, and the opportunity put
|
||
|
into his hands to do good.
|
||
|
|
||
|
And now to the second part of the question, which concerns the
|
||
|
tradesman you mentioned. Suppose such a one to have but a poor
|
||
|
employ in the world, but by becoming religious, he may mend his
|
||
|
market, perhaps get a rich wife, or more and far better
|
||
|
customers to his shop; for my part, I see no reason but that
|
||
|
this may be lawfully done. For why --
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. To become religious is a virtue, by what means soever a man
|
||
|
becomes so.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife, or more custom to my
|
||
|
shop.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. Besides, the man that gets these by becoming religious, gets
|
||
|
that which is good, of them that are good, by becoming good
|
||
|
himself; so then here is a good wife, and good customers, and
|
||
|
good gain, and all these by becoming religious, which is good;
|
||
|
therefore, to become religious, to get all these, is a good and
|
||
|
profitable design.
|
||
|
|
||
|
This answer, thus made by this Mr. Money-love to Mr. By-ends's
|
||
|
question, was highly applauded by them all; wherefore they
|
||
|
concluded upon the whole, that it was most wholesome and
|
||
|
advantageous. And because, as they thought, no man was able to
|
||
|
contradict it, and because Christian and Hopeful were yet within
|
||
|
call, they jointly agreed to assault them with the question as
|
||
|
soon as they overtook them; and the rather because they had
|
||
|
opposed Mr. By-ends before. So they called after them, and they
|
||
|
stopped, and stood still till they came up to them; but they
|
||
|
concluded, as they went, that not Mr. By-ends, but old Mr.
|
||
|
Hold-the-world, should propound the question to them, because,
|
||
|
as they supposed, their answer to him would be without the
|
||
|
remainder of that heat that was kindled betwixt Mr. By-ends and
|
||
|
them, at their parting a little before.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So they came up to each other, and after a short salutation, Mr.
|
||
|
Hold-the-world propounded the question to Christian and his
|
||
|
fellow, and bid them to answer it if they could.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian, Even a babe in religion may answer ten
|
||
|
thousand such questions. For if it be unlaw-
|
||
|
|
||
|
ful to follow Christ for loaves, (as it is in the sixth of
|
||
|
John,) how much more abominable is it to make of him and
|
||
|
religion a stalking-horse to get and enjoy the world! Nor do we
|
||
|
find any other than heathens, hypocrites, devils, and witches,
|
||
|
that are of this opinion.
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. Heathens; for when Hamor and Shechem had a mind to the
|
||
|
daughter and cattle of Jacob, and saw that there was no way for
|
||
|
them to come at them, but by becoming circumcised, they say to
|
||
|
their companions, If every male of us be circumcised, as they
|
||
|
are circumcised, shall not their cattle, and their substance,
|
||
|
and every beast of theirs, be ours? Their daughter and their
|
||
|
cattle were that which they sought to obtain, and their religion
|
||
|
the stalking-horse they made use of to come at them. Read the
|
||
|
whole story, Gen. xxxiv. 20-23.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also of this religion; long
|
||
|
prayers were their pretence, but to get widows' houses was their
|
||
|
intent; and greater damnation was from God their judgment.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. Judas the devil was also of this religion; he was religious
|
||
|
for the bag, that he might be possessed of what was therein; but
|
||
|
he was lost, cast away, and the very son of perdition.
|
||
|
|
||
|
4. Simon the witch was of this religion too; for he would have
|
||
|
had the Holy Ghost, that he might have got money therewith; and
|
||
|
his sentence from Peter's mouth was according.
|
||
|
|
||
|
5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that that man that takes
|
||
|
up religion for the world, will throw away religion for the
|
||
|
world; for so surely as Judas resigned the world in becoming
|
||
|
religious, so surely did he also sell religion and his Master
|
||
|
for the same. To answer the ques-
|
||
|
|
||
|
tion, therefore, affirmatively, as I perceive you have done, and
|
||
|
to accept of, as authentic, such answer, is both heathenish,
|
||
|
hypocritical, and devilish; and your reward will be according to
|
||
|
your works. Then they stood staring one upon another, but had
|
||
|
not wherewith to answer Christian. Hopeful also approved of the
|
||
|
soundness of Christian's answer; so there was a great silence
|
||
|
among them. Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and kept
|
||
|
behind, that Christian and Hopeful might outgo them. Then said
|
||
|
Christian to his fellow, If these men cannot stand before the
|
||
|
sentence of men, what will they do with the sentence of God? And
|
||
|
if they are mute when dealt with by vessels of clay, what will
|
||
|
they do when they shall be rebuked by the flames of a devouring
|
||
|
fire?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian and Hopeful outwent them again, and went till
|
||
|
they came to a delicate plain called Ease, where they went with
|
||
|
much content; but that plain was but narrow, so they were
|
||
|
quickly got over it. Now at the further side of that plain was
|
||
|
a little hill called Lucre, and in that hill a silver mine,
|
||
|
which some of them that had formerly gone that way, because of
|
||
|
the rarity of it, had turned aside to see; but going too near
|
||
|
the brink of the pit, the ground being deceitful under them,
|
||
|
broke, and they were slain; some also had been maimed there, and
|
||
|
could not, to their dying day, be their own men again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream, that a little off the road, over against
|
||
|
the silver mine, stood Demas (gentlemanlike) to call to
|
||
|
passengers to come and see; who said to Christian and his
|
||
|
fellow, Ho! turn aside hither, and I will shew you a thing.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us out of the way to see
|
||
|
it?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Demas. Here is a silver mine, and some digging in it for
|
||
|
treasure. If you will come, with a little pains you may richly
|
||
|
provide for yourselves.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Then said Hopeful, Let us go see.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Not I, said Christian, I have heard of this place before
|
||
|
now; and how many have there been slain; and besides that,
|
||
|
treasure is a snare to those that seek it; for it hindereth them
|
||
|
in their pilgrimage. Then Christian called to Demas, saying, Is
|
||
|
not the place dangerous? Hath it not hindered many in their
|
||
|
pilgrimage?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Demas. Not very dangerous, except to those that are careless,
|
||
|
(but withal he blushed as he spake).
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not stir a step, but
|
||
|
still keep on our way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he hath the
|
||
|
same invitation as we, he will turn in thither to see.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead him that way, and
|
||
|
a hundred to one but he dies there.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Demas. Then Demas called again, saying, But will you not come
|
||
|
over and see?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Demas, thou art an
|
||
|
enemy to the right ways of the Lord of this way, and hast been
|
||
|
already condemned for thine own turning aside, by one of His
|
||
|
Majesty's judges; and why seekest thou to bring us into the like
|
||
|
condemnation? Besides, if we at all turn aside, our Lord and
|
||
|
King will certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to
|
||
|
shame, where we would stand with boldness before him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Demas cried again, that he also was one of their fraternity; and
|
||
|
that if they would tarry a little, he also himself would walk
|
||
|
with them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian, What is thy name? Is it not the same
|
||
|
by the which I have called thee?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Demas. Yes, my name is Demas; I am the son of Abraham.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I know you; Gehazi was your great-grandfather, and Judas
|
||
|
your father; and you have trod in their steps. It is but a
|
||
|
devilish prank that thou usest; thy father was hanged for a
|
||
|
traitor, and thou deservest no better reward. Assure thyself,
|
||
|
that when we come to the King, we will do him word of this thy
|
||
|
behaviour. Thus they went their way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By this time By-ends and his companions were come again within
|
||
|
sight, and they, at the first beck, went over to Demas. Now,
|
||
|
whether they fell into the pit by looking over the brink
|
||
|
thereof, or whether they went down to dig, or whether they were
|
||
|
smothered in the bottom by the damps that commonly arise, of
|
||
|
these things I am not certain; but this I observed, that they
|
||
|
never were seen again in the way. Then sang Christian --
|
||
|
|
||
|
By-ends and silver Demas both agree;
|
||
|
One calls, the other runs, that he may be
|
||
|
A sharer in his lucre; so these do
|
||
|
Take up in this world, and no further go.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw that, just on the other side of this plain, the
|
||
|
pilgrims came to a place where stood an old monument, hard by
|
||
|
the highway side, at the sight of which they were both
|
||
|
concerned, because of the strangeness of the form thereof; for
|
||
|
it seemed to them as if it had been a woman transformed into the
|
||
|
shape of a pillar; here, therefore they stood looking, and
|
||
|
looking upon it, but
|
||
|
|
||
|
could not for a time tell what they should make thereof. At last
|
||
|
Hopeful espied written above the head thereof, a writing in an
|
||
|
unusual hand; but he being no scholar, called to Christian (for
|
||
|
he was learned) to see if he could pick out the meaning; so he
|
||
|
came, and after a little laying of letters together, he found
|
||
|
the same to be this, Remember Lot's Wife. So he read it to his
|
||
|
fellow; after which they both concluded that that was the pillar
|
||
|
of salt into which Lot's wife was turned, for her looking back
|
||
|
with a covetous heart, when she was going from Sodom for safety.
|
||
|
Which sudden and amazing sight gave them occasion of this
|
||
|
discourse.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Ah, my brother! this is a seasonable sight; it came
|
||
|
opportunely to us after the invitation which Demas gave us to
|
||
|
come over to view the Hill Lucre; and had we gone over, as he
|
||
|
desired us, and as thou wast inclining to do, my brother, we
|
||
|
had, for aught I know, been made ourselves like this woman, a
|
||
|
spectacle for those that shall come after to behold.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am made to wonder
|
||
|
that I am not now as Lot's wife; for wherein was the difference
|
||
|
betwixt her sin and mine? She only looked back; and I had a
|
||
|
desire to go see. Let grace be adored, and let me be ashamed
|
||
|
that ever such a thing should be in mine heart.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Let us take notice of what we see here, for our help for
|
||
|
time to come. This woman escaped one judgment, for she fell not
|
||
|
by the destruction of Sodom; yet she was destroyed by another,
|
||
|
as we see she is turned into a pillar of salt.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. True; and she may be to us both caution and example;
|
||
|
caution, that we should shun her sin; or a sign
|
||
|
|
||
|
of what judgment will overtake such as shall not be prevented by
|
||
|
this caution; so Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, with the two hundred
|
||
|
and fifty men that perished in their sin, did also become a sign
|
||
|
or example to others to beware. But above all, I muse at one
|
||
|
thing, to wit, how Demas and his fellows can stand so
|
||
|
confidently yonder to look for that treasure, which this woman,
|
||
|
but for looking behind her after, (for we read not that she
|
||
|
stepped one foot out of the way) was turned into a pillar of
|
||
|
salt; especially since the judgment which overtook her did make
|
||
|
her an example, within sight of where they are; for they cannot
|
||
|
choose but see her, did they but lift up their eyes.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it argueth that their
|
||
|
hearts are grown desperate in the case; and I cannot tell who to
|
||
|
compare them to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the
|
||
|
presence of the judge, or that will cut purses under the
|
||
|
gallows. It is said of the men of Sodom, that they were sinners
|
||
|
exceedingly, because they were sinners before the Lord, that is,
|
||
|
in his eyesight, and notwithstanding the kindnesses that he had
|
||
|
shewed them; for the land of Sodom was now like the garden of
|
||
|
Eden heretofore. This, therefore, provoked him the more to
|
||
|
jealousy, and made their plague as hot as the fire of the Lord
|
||
|
out of heaven could make it. And it is most rationally to be
|
||
|
concluded, that such, even such as these are, that shall sin in
|
||
|
the sight, yea, and that too in despite of such examples that
|
||
|
are set continually before them, to caution them to the
|
||
|
contrary, must be partakers of severest judgments.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth; but what a mercy is it
|
||
|
that neither thou, but especially I, am not made myself this
|
||
|
example! This ministereth occasion to
|
||
|
|
||
|
us to thank God, to fear before him, and always to remember
|
||
|
Lot's wife.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw, then, that they went on their way to a pleasant river;
|
||
|
which David the king called the river of God, but John, the
|
||
|
river of the water of life. Now their way lay just upon the bank
|
||
|
of the river; here, therefore, Christian and his companion
|
||
|
walked with great delight; they drank also of the water of the
|
||
|
river, which was pleasant, and enlivening to their weary
|
||
|
spirits; besides, on the banks of this river, on either side,
|
||
|
were green trees, that bore all manner of fruit; and the leaves
|
||
|
of the trees were good for medicine; with the fruit of these
|
||
|
trees they were also much delighted; and the leaves they eat to
|
||
|
prevent surfeits, and other diseases that are incident to those
|
||
|
that heat their blood by travels. On either side of the river
|
||
|
was also a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies, and it was
|
||
|
green all the year long. In this meadow they lay down, and
|
||
|
slept; for here they might lie down safely. When they awoke,
|
||
|
they gathered again of the fruit of the trees, and drank again
|
||
|
of the water of the river, and then lay down again to sleep.
|
||
|
Thus they did several days and nights. Then they sang --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Behold ye how these crystal streams do glide,
|
||
|
To comfort pilgrims by the highway side;
|
||
|
The meadows green, beside their fragrant smell,
|
||
|
Yield dainties for them; and he that can tell
|
||
|
What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves, these trees do yield,
|
||
|
Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So when they were disposed to go on, (for they were not, as yet,
|
||
|
at their journey's end,) they ate and drank, and departed.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, I beheld in my dream, that they had not journeyed far, but
|
||
|
the river and the way for a time parted; at which they were not
|
||
|
a little sorry; yet they durst not go out of the way. Now the
|
||
|
way from the river was rough, and their feet tender, by reason
|
||
|
of their travels; so the souls of the pilgrims were much
|
||
|
discouraged because of the way. Wherefore, still as they went
|
||
|
on, they wished for better way. Now, a little before them, there
|
||
|
was on the left hand of the road a meadow, and a stile to go
|
||
|
over into it; and that meadow is called By-path Meadow. Then
|
||
|
said Christian to his fellow, If this meadow lieth along by our
|
||
|
wayside, let us go over into it. Then he went to the stile to
|
||
|
see, and behold, a path lay along by the way, on the other side
|
||
|
of the fence. It is according to my wish, said Christian. Here
|
||
|
is the easiest going; come, good Hopeful, and let us go over.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But how if this path should lead us out of the way?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That is not like, said the other. Look, doth it not go
|
||
|
along by the wayside? So Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow,
|
||
|
went after him over the stile. When they were gone over, and
|
||
|
were got into the path, they found it very easy for their feet;
|
||
|
and withal, they, looking before them, espied a man walking as
|
||
|
they did, (and his name was Vain-confidence;) so they called
|
||
|
after him, and asked him whither that way led. He said, To the
|
||
|
Celestial Gate. Look, said Christian, did not I tell you so? By
|
||
|
this you may see we are right. So they followed, and he went
|
||
|
before them. But, behold, the night came on, and it grew very
|
||
|
dark; so that they that were behind lost the sight of him that
|
||
|
went before.
|
||
|
|
||
|
He, therefore, that went before, (Vain-confidence by
|
||
|
|
||
|
name,) not seeing the way before him, fell into a deep pit,
|
||
|
which was on purpose there made, by the Prince of those grounds,
|
||
|
to catch vain-glorious fools withal, and was dashed in pieces
|
||
|
with his fall.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So they called to
|
||
|
know the matter, but there was none to answer, only they heard
|
||
|
a groaning. Then said Hopeful, Where are we now? Then was his
|
||
|
fellow silent, as mistrusting that he had led him out of the
|
||
|
way; and now it began to rain, and thunder, and lighten in a
|
||
|
very dreadful manner; and the water rose amain.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh, that I had kept on
|
||
|
my way!
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Who could have thought that this path should have led us
|
||
|
out of the way?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I was afraid on it at the very first, and therefore gave
|
||
|
you that gentle caution. I would have spoken plainer, but that
|
||
|
you are older than I.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Good brother, be not offended; I am sorry I have brought
|
||
|
thee out of the way, and that I have put thee into such imminent
|
||
|
danger; pray, my brother, forgive me; I did not do it of an evil
|
||
|
intent.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive thee; and believe,
|
||
|
too, that this shall be for our good.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful brother; but we must
|
||
|
not stand thus: let us try to go back again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But, good brother, let me go before.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. No, if you please, let me go first, that if there be any
|
||
|
danger, I may be first therein, because by my means we are both
|
||
|
gone out of the way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first; for your mind
|
||
|
being troubled may lead you out of the way
|
||
|
|
||
|
again. Then, for their encouragement, they heard the voice of
|
||
|
one saying, Set thine heart toward the highway, even the way
|
||
|
which thou wentest; turn again. But by this time the waters were
|
||
|
greatly risen, by reason of which the way of going back was very
|
||
|
dangerous. (Then I thought that it is easier going out of the
|
||
|
way, when we are in, than going in when we are out.) Yet they
|
||
|
adventured to go back, but it was so dark, and the flood was so
|
||
|
high, that in their going back they had like to have been
|
||
|
drowned nine or ten times.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again to
|
||
|
the stile that night. Wherefore, at last, lighting under a
|
||
|
little shelter, they sat down there until the daybreak; but,
|
||
|
being weary, they fell asleep. Now there was, not far from the
|
||
|
place where they lay, a castle called Doubting Castle, the owner
|
||
|
whereof was Giant Despair; and it was in his grounds they now
|
||
|
were sleeping: wherefore he, getting up in the morning early,
|
||
|
and walking up and down in his fields, caught Christian and
|
||
|
Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then, with a grim and surly
|
||
|
voice, he bid them awake; and asked them whence they were, and
|
||
|
what they did in his grounds. They told him they were pilgrims,
|
||
|
and that they had lost their way. Then said the Giant, You have
|
||
|
this night trespassed on me, by trampling in and lying on my
|
||
|
grounds, and therefore you must go along with me. So they were
|
||
|
forced to go, because he was stronger than they. They also had
|
||
|
but little to say, for they knew themselves in a fault. The
|
||
|
Giant, therefore, drove them before him, and put them into his
|
||
|
castle, into a very dark dungeon, nasty and stinking to the
|
||
|
spirits of these two men. Here, then, they lay from Wednesday
|
||
|
morning till Saturday night, without one bit
|
||
|
|
||
|
of bread, or drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they
|
||
|
did; they were, therefore, here in evil case, and were far from
|
||
|
friends and acquaintance. Now in this place Christian had double
|
||
|
sorrow, because it was through his unadvised counsel that they
|
||
|
were brought into this distress.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The pilgrims now, to gratify the flesh,
|
||
|
Will seek its ease; but oh! how they afresh
|
||
|
Do thereby plunge themselves new griefs into!
|
||
|
Who seek to please the flesh, themselves undo.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, Giant Despair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence. So
|
||
|
when he was gone to bed, he told his wife what he had done; to
|
||
|
wit, that he had taken a couple of prisoners and cast them into
|
||
|
his dungeon, for trespassing on his grounds. Then he asked her
|
||
|
also what he had best to do further to them. So she asked him
|
||
|
what they were, whence they came, and whither they were bound;
|
||
|
and he told her. Then she counselled him that when he arose in
|
||
|
the morning he should beat them without any mercy. So, when he
|
||
|
arose, he getteth him a grievous crab-tree cudgel, and goes down
|
||
|
into the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating of
|
||
|
them as if they were dogs, although they never gave him a word
|
||
|
of distaste. Then he falls upon them, and beats them fearfully,
|
||
|
in such sort that they were not able to help themselves, or to
|
||
|
turn them upon the floor. This done, he withdraws and leaves
|
||
|
them there to condole their misery and to mourn under their
|
||
|
distress. So all that day they spent the time in nothing but
|
||
|
sighs and bitter lamentations. The next night, she, talking with
|
||
|
her husband about them further, and under-
|
||
|
|
||
|
standing they were yet alive, did advise him to counsel them to
|
||
|
make away themselves. So when morning was come, he goes to them
|
||
|
in a surly manner as before, and perceiving them to be very sore
|
||
|
with the stripes that he had given them the day before, he told
|
||
|
them, that since they were never like to come out of that place,
|
||
|
their only way would be forthwith to make an end of themselves,
|
||
|
either with knife, halter, or poison, for why, said he, should
|
||
|
you choose life, seeing it is attended with so much bitterness?
|
||
|
But they desired him to let them go. With that he looked ugly
|
||
|
upon them, and, rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of
|
||
|
them himself, but that he fell into one of his fits, (for he
|
||
|
sometimes, in sunshiny weather, fell into fits,) and lost for a
|
||
|
time the use of his hand; wherefore he withdrew, and left them
|
||
|
as before, to consider what to do. Then did the prisoners
|
||
|
consult between themselves whether it was best to take his
|
||
|
counsel or no; and thus they began to discourse: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Brother, said Christian, what shall we do? The life that we
|
||
|
now live is miserable. For my part I know not whether is best,
|
||
|
to live thus, or to die out of hand. My soul chooseth strangling
|
||
|
rather than life, and the grave is more easy for me than this
|
||
|
dungeon. Shall we be ruled by the Giant?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Indeed, our present condition is dreadful, and death would
|
||
|
be far more welcome to me than thus for ever to abide; but yet,
|
||
|
let us consider, the Lord of the country to which we are going
|
||
|
hath said, Thou shalt do no murder: no, not to another man's
|
||
|
person; much more, then, are we forbidden to take his counsel to
|
||
|
kill ourselves. Besides, he that kills another, can but commit
|
||
|
murder upon his body; but for one to kill himself is to
|
||
|
|
||
|
kill body and soul at once. And, moreover, my brother, thou
|
||
|
talkest of ease in the grave; but hast thou forgotten the hell,
|
||
|
whither for certain the murderers go? For no murderer hath
|
||
|
eternal life, &c. And let us consider, again, that all the law
|
||
|
is not in the hand of Giant Despair. Others, so far as I can
|
||
|
understand, have been taken by him, as well as we; and yet have
|
||
|
escaped out of his hand. Who knows, but the God that made the
|
||
|
world may cause that Giant Despair may die? or that, at some
|
||
|
time or other, he may forget to lock us in? or that he may, in
|
||
|
a short time, have another of his fits before us, and may lose
|
||
|
the use of his limbs? and if ever that should come to pass
|
||
|
again, for my part, I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a
|
||
|
man, and to try my utmost to get from under his hand. I was a
|
||
|
fool that I did not try to do it before; but, however, my
|
||
|
brother, let us be patient, and endure a while. The time may
|
||
|
come that may give us a happy release; but let us not be our own
|
||
|
murderers. With these words Hopeful at present did moderate the
|
||
|
mind of his brother; so they continued together (in the dark)
|
||
|
that day, in their sad and doleful condition.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Well, towards evening, the Giant goes down into the dungeon
|
||
|
again, to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel; but when
|
||
|
he came there he found them alive; and truly, alive was all; for
|
||
|
now, what for want of bread and water, and by reason of the
|
||
|
wounds they received when he beat them, they could do little but
|
||
|
breathe. But, I say, he found them alive; at which he fell into
|
||
|
a grievous rage, and told them that, seeing they had disobeyed
|
||
|
his counsel, it should be worse with them than if they had never
|
||
|
been born.
|
||
|
|
||
|
At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Chris-
|
||
|
|
||
|
tian fell into a swoon; but, coming a little to himself again,
|
||
|
they renewed their discourse about the Giant's counsel; and
|
||
|
whether yet they had best to take it or no. Now Christian again
|
||
|
seemed to be for doing it, but Hopeful made his second reply as
|
||
|
followeth: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. My brother, said he, rememberest thou not how valiant thou
|
||
|
hast been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush thee, nor could
|
||
|
all that thou didst hear, or see, or feel, in the Valley of the
|
||
|
Shadow of Death. What hardship, terror, and amazement hast thou
|
||
|
already gone through! And art thou now nothing but fear! Thou
|
||
|
seest that I am in the dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by
|
||
|
nature than thou art; also, this Giant has wounded me as well as
|
||
|
thee, and hath also cut off the bread and water from my mouth;
|
||
|
and with thee I mourn without the light. But let us exercise a
|
||
|
little more patience; remember how thou playedst the man at
|
||
|
Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the chain, nor cage, nor
|
||
|
yet of bloody death. Wherefore let us (at least to avoid the
|
||
|
shame, that becomes not a Christian to be found in) bear up with
|
||
|
patience as well as we can.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, night being come again, and the Giant and his wife being in
|
||
|
bed, she asked him concerning the prisoners, and if they had
|
||
|
taken his counsel. To which he replied, They are sturdy rogues,
|
||
|
they choose rather to bear all hardship, than to make away
|
||
|
themselves. Then said she, Take them into the castle-yard
|
||
|
to-morrow, and shew them the bones and skulls of those that thou
|
||
|
hast already despatched, and make them believe, ere a week comes
|
||
|
to an end, thou also wilt tear them in pieces, as thou hast done
|
||
|
their fellows before them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So when the morning was come, the Giant goes to
|
||
|
|
||
|
them again, and takes them into the castle-yard, and shews them,
|
||
|
as his wife had bidden him. These, said he, were pilgrims as you
|
||
|
are, once, and they trespassed in my grounds, as you have done;
|
||
|
and when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces, and so, within
|
||
|
ten days, I will do you. Go, get you down to your den again; and
|
||
|
with that he beat them all the way thither. They lay, therefore,
|
||
|
all day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as before. Now, when
|
||
|
night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband, the
|
||
|
Giant, were got to bed, they began to renew their discourse of
|
||
|
their prisoners; and withal the old Giant wondered, that he
|
||
|
could neither by his blows nor his counsel bring them to an end.
|
||
|
And with that his wife replied, I fear, said she, that they live
|
||
|
in hope that some will come to relieve them, or that they have
|
||
|
picklocks about them, by the means of which they hope to escape.
|
||
|
And sayest thou so, my dear? said the Giant; I will, therefore,
|
||
|
search them in the morning.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began to pray, and
|
||
|
continued in prayer till almost break of day.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half
|
||
|
amazed, brake out in this passionate speech: -- What a fool,
|
||
|
quoth he, am I, thus to lie in a stinking dungeon, when I may as
|
||
|
well walk at liberty! I have a key in my bosom, called Promise,
|
||
|
that will, I am persuaded, open any lock in Doubting Castle.
|
||
|
Then said Hopeful, That is good news, good brother; pluck it out
|
||
|
of thy bosom, and try.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try at
|
||
|
the dungeon door, whose bolt (as he turned the key) gave back,
|
||
|
and the door flew open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both
|
||
|
came out. Then he went to
|
||
|
|
||
|
the outward door that leads into the castle-yard, and, with his
|
||
|
key, opened that door also. After, he went to the iron gate, for
|
||
|
that must be opened too; but that lock went damnable hard, yet
|
||
|
the key did open it. Then they thrust open the gate to make
|
||
|
their escape with speed, but that gate, as it opened, made such
|
||
|
a creaking, that it waked Giant Despair, who, hastily rising to
|
||
|
pursue his prisoners, felt his limbs to fail, for his fits took
|
||
|
him again, so that he could by no means go after them. Then they
|
||
|
went on, and came to the King's highway, and so were safe,
|
||
|
because they were out of his jurisdiction.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, when they were over the stile, they began to contrive with
|
||
|
themselves what they should do at that stile to prevent those
|
||
|
that should come after from falling into the hands of Giant
|
||
|
Despair. So they consented to erect there a pillar, and to
|
||
|
engrave upon the side thereof this sentence -- 'Over this stile
|
||
|
is the way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair,
|
||
|
who despiseth the King of the Celestial Country, and seeks to
|
||
|
destroy his holy pilgrims.' Many, therefore, that followed after
|
||
|
read what was written, and escaped the danger. This done, they
|
||
|
sang as follows: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Out of the way we went, and then we found
|
||
|
What 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground;
|
||
|
And let them that come after have a care,
|
||
|
Lest heedlessness makes them, as we, to fare.
|
||
|
Lest they for trespassing his prisoners are,
|
||
|
Whose castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair.
|
||
|
|
||
|
They went then till they came to the Delectable Mountains, which
|
||
|
mountains belong to the Lord of that hill of
|
||
|
|
||
|
which we have spoken before; so they went up to the mountains,
|
||
|
to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains
|
||
|
of water; where also they drank and washed themselves, and did
|
||
|
freely eat of the vineyards. Now there were on the tops of these
|
||
|
mountains Shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the
|
||
|
highway side. The Pilgrims therefore went to them, and leaning
|
||
|
upon their staves, (as is common with weary pilgrims when they
|
||
|
stand to talk with any by the way,) they asked, Whose Delectable
|
||
|
Mountains are these? And whose be the sheep that feed upon them?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Mountains delectable they now ascend,
|
||
|
Where Shepherds be, which to them do commend
|
||
|
Alluring things, and things that cautious are,
|
||
|
Pilgrims are steady kept by faith and fear.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. These mountains are Immanuel's Land, and they are within
|
||
|
sight of his city; and the sheep also are his, and he laid down
|
||
|
his life for them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Is this the way to the Celestial City?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. You are just in your way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. How far is it thither?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. Too far for any but those that shall get thither indeed.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Is the way safe or dangerous?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; but the
|
||
|
transgressors shall fall therein.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Is there, in this place, any relief for pilgrims that are
|
||
|
weary and faint in the way?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. The Lord of these mountains hath given us a charge not to
|
||
|
be forgetful to entertain strangers, therefore the good of the
|
||
|
place is before you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw also in my dream, that when the Shepherds perceived that
|
||
|
they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them, to
|
||
|
which they made answer as in other places; as, Whence came you?
|
||
|
and, How got you into the way? and, By what means have you so
|
||
|
persevered therein? For but few of them that begin to come
|
||
|
hither do shew their face on these mountains. But when the
|
||
|
Shepherds heard their answers, being pleased therewith, they
|
||
|
looked very lovingly upon them, and said, Welcome to the
|
||
|
Delectable Mountains.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The Shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowledge, Experience,
|
||
|
Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, and had them to
|
||
|
their tents, and made them partake of that which was ready at
|
||
|
present. They said, moreover, We would that ye should stay here
|
||
|
awhile, to be acquainted with us; and yet more to solace
|
||
|
yourselves with the good of these Delectable Mountains. They
|
||
|
then told them, that they were content to stay; so they went to
|
||
|
their rest that night, because it was very late.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning the Shepherds called
|
||
|
up to Christian and Hopeful to walk with them upon the
|
||
|
mountains; so they went forth with them, and walked a while,
|
||
|
having a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the
|
||
|
Shepherds one to another, Shall we shew these pilgrims some
|
||
|
wonders? So when they had concluded to do it, they had them
|
||
|
first to the top of a hill called Error, which was very steep on
|
||
|
the furthest side, and bid them look down to the bottom. So
|
||
|
Christian and Hopeful looked down, and saw at the bottom several
|
||
|
men dashed all to pieces by a fall that they had from the top.
|
||
|
Then said Christian, What meaneth this? The Shepherds answered,
|
||
|
Have you not heard of them that were made
|
||
|
|
||
|
to err by hearkening to Hymeneus and Philetus as concerning the
|
||
|
faith of the resurrection of the body? They answered, Yes. Then
|
||
|
said the Shepherds, Those that you see lie dashed in pieces at
|
||
|
the bottom of this mountain are they; and they have continued to
|
||
|
this day unburied, as you see, for an example to others to take
|
||
|
heed how they clamber too high, or how they come too near the
|
||
|
brink of this mountain.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw that they had them to the top of another mountain,
|
||
|
and the name of that is Caution, and bid them look afar off;
|
||
|
which, when they did, they perceived, as they thought, several
|
||
|
men walking up and down among the tombs that were there; and
|
||
|
they perceived that the men were blind, because they stumbled
|
||
|
sometimes upon the tombs, and because they could not get out
|
||
|
from among them. Then said Christian, What means this?
|
||
|
|
||
|
The Shepherds then answered, Did you not see a little below
|
||
|
these mountains a stile, that led into a meadow, on the left
|
||
|
hand of this way? They answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds,
|
||
|
From that stile there goes a path that leads directly to
|
||
|
Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, and these,
|
||
|
pointing to them among the tombs, came once on pilgrimage, as
|
||
|
you do now, even till they came to that same stile; and because
|
||
|
the right way was rough in that place, they chose to go out of
|
||
|
it into that meadow, and there were taken by Giant Despair, and
|
||
|
cast into Doubting Castle; where, after they had been a while
|
||
|
kept in the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and led
|
||
|
them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander to this
|
||
|
very day, that the saying of the wise man might be fulfilled, He
|
||
|
that wandereth out of the way of understanding, shall remain in
|
||
|
the congregation of the
|
||
|
|
||
|
dead. Then Christian and Hopeful looked upon one another, with
|
||
|
tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the Shepherds.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream, that the Shepherds had them to another
|
||
|
place, in a bottom, where was a door in the side of a hill, and
|
||
|
they opened the door, and bid them look in. They looked in,
|
||
|
therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and smoky; they
|
||
|
also thought that they heard there a rumbling noise as of fire,
|
||
|
and a cry of some tormented, and that they smelt the scent of
|
||
|
brimstone. Then said Christian, What means this? The Shepherds
|
||
|
told them, This is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites go in
|
||
|
at; namely, such as sell their birthright, with Esau; such as
|
||
|
sell their master, with Judas; such as blaspheme the gospel,
|
||
|
with Alexander; and that lie and dissemble, with Ananias and
|
||
|
Sapphira his wife. Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, I
|
||
|
perceive that these had on them, even every one, a show of
|
||
|
pilgrimage, as we have now; had they not?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. Yes, and held it a long time too.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. How far might they go on in pilgrimage in their day, since
|
||
|
they notwithstanding were thus miserably cast away?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. Some further, and some not so far, as these mountains.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said the Pilgrims one to another, We have need to cry to
|
||
|
the Strong for strength.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it, when you have it,
|
||
|
too.
|
||
|
|
||
|
By this time the Pilgrims had a desire to go forward, and the
|
||
|
Shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together towards
|
||
|
the end of the mountains. Then said the
|
||
|
|
||
|
Shepherds one to another, Let us here shew to the Pilgrims the
|
||
|
gates of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look through
|
||
|
our perspective glass. The Pilgrims then lovingly accepted the
|
||
|
motion; so they had them to the top of a high hill, called
|
||
|
Clear, and gave them their glass to look.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then they essayed to look, but the remembrance of that last
|
||
|
thing that the Shepherds had shewn them, made their hands shake;
|
||
|
by means of which impediment, they could not look steadily
|
||
|
through the glass; yet they thought they saw something like the
|
||
|
gate, and also some of the glory of the place. Then they went
|
||
|
away, and sang this song --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Thus, by the Shepherds, secrets are reveal'd,
|
||
|
Which from all other men are kept conceal'd.
|
||
|
Come to the Shepherds, then, if you would see
|
||
|
Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be.
|
||
|
|
||
|
When they were about to depart, one of the Shepherds gave them
|
||
|
a note of the way. Another of them bid them beware of the
|
||
|
Flatterer. The third bid them take heed that they sleep not upon
|
||
|
the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid them God-speed. So I
|
||
|
awoke from my dream.
|
||
|
|
||
|
And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the same two Pilgrims
|
||
|
going down the mountains along the highway towards the city.
|
||
|
Now, a little below these mountains, on the left hand, lieth the
|
||
|
country of Conceit; from which country there comes into the way
|
||
|
in which the Pilgrims walked, a little crooked lane. Here,
|
||
|
therefore, they met with a very brisk lad, that came out of that
|
||
|
country; and his name was Ignorance. So Christian asked him from
|
||
|
what parts he came, and whither he was going.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. Sir, I was born in the country that lieth off there a
|
||
|
little on the left hand, and I am going to the Celestial City.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But how do you think to get in at the gate? for you may
|
||
|
find some difficulty there.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. As other people do, said he.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But what have you to shew at that gate, that may cause that
|
||
|
the gate should be opened to you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. I know my Lord's will, and I have been a good liver; I
|
||
|
pay every man his own; I pray, fast, pay tithes, and give alms,
|
||
|
and have left my country for whither I am going.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But thou camest not in at the wicket-gate that is at the
|
||
|
head of this way; thou camest in hither through that same
|
||
|
crooked lane, and therefore, I fear, however thou mayest think
|
||
|
of thyself, when the reckoning day shall come, thou wilt have
|
||
|
laid to thy charge that thou art a thief and a robber, instead
|
||
|
of getting admittance into the city.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, I know you not;
|
||
|
be content and follow the religion of your country, and I will
|
||
|
follow the religion of mine. I hope all will be well. And as for
|
||
|
the gate that you talk of, all the world knows that that is a
|
||
|
great way off of our country. I cannot think that any man in all
|
||
|
our parts doth so much as know the way to it, nor need they
|
||
|
matter whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, a fine,
|
||
|
pleasant green lane, that comes down from our country, the next
|
||
|
way into the way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
When Christian saw that the man was wise in his own conceit, he
|
||
|
said to Hopeful, whisperingly, There is more hope of a fool than
|
||
|
of him. And said, moreover, When
|
||
|
|
||
|
he that is a fool walketh by the way, his wisdom faileth him,
|
||
|
and he saith to every one that he is a fool. What, shall we talk
|
||
|
further with him, or out-go him at present, and so leave him to
|
||
|
think of what he hath heard already, and then stop again for him
|
||
|
afterwards, and see if by degrees we can do any good to him?
|
||
|
Then said Hopeful --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Let Ignorance a little while now muse
|
||
|
On what is said, and let him not refuse
|
||
|
Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain
|
||
|
Still ignorant of what's the chiefest gain.
|
||
|
God saith, those that no understanding have,
|
||
|
Although he made them, them he will not save.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. He further added, It is not good, I think, to say all to
|
||
|
him at once; let us pass him by, if you will, and talk to him
|
||
|
anon, even as he is able to bear it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So they both went on, and Ignorance he came after. Now when they
|
||
|
had passed him a little way, they entered into a very dark lane,
|
||
|
where they met a man whom seven devils had bound with seven
|
||
|
strong cords, and were carrying of him back to the door that
|
||
|
they saw on the side of the hill. Now good Christian began to
|
||
|
tremble, and so did Hopeful his companion; yet as the devils led
|
||
|
away the man, Christian looked to see if he knew him; and he
|
||
|
thought it might be one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of
|
||
|
Apostasy. But he did not perfectly see his face, for he did hang
|
||
|
his head like a thief that is found. But being once past,
|
||
|
Hopeful looked after him, and espied on his back a paper with
|
||
|
this inscription, Wanton professor and damnable apostate. Then
|
||
|
said Christian to his fellow, Now I call to remembrance, that
|
||
|
which was told me of a
|
||
|
|
||
|
thing that happened to a good man hereabout. The name of the man
|
||
|
was Little-faith, but a good man, and he dwelt in the town of
|
||
|
Sincere. The thing was this: -- At the entering in at this
|
||
|
passage, there comes down from Broad-way Gate, a lane called
|
||
|
Dead Man's Lane; so called because of the murders that are
|
||
|
commonly done there; and this Little-faith going on pilgrimage,
|
||
|
as we do now, chanced to sit down there, and slept. Now there
|
||
|
happened, at that time, to come down the lane, from Broad-way
|
||
|
Gate, three sturdy rogues, and their names were Faint-heart,
|
||
|
Mistrust, and Guilt, (three brothers,) and they espying
|
||
|
Little-faith, where he was, came galloping up with speed. Now
|
||
|
the good man was just awake from his sleep, and was getting up
|
||
|
to go on his journey. So they came up all to him, and with
|
||
|
threatening language bid him stand. At this Little-faith looked
|
||
|
as white as a clout, and had neither power to fight nor fly.
|
||
|
Then said Faint-heart, Deliver thy purse. But he making no haste
|
||
|
to do it (for he was loath to lose his money,) Mistrust ran up
|
||
|
to him, and thrusting his hand into his pocket, pulled out
|
||
|
thence a bag of silver. Then he cried out, Thieves! Thieves!
|
||
|
With that Guilt, with a great club that was in his hand, struck
|
||
|
Little-faith on the head, and with that blow felled him flat to
|
||
|
the ground, where he lay bleeding as one that would bleed to
|
||
|
death. All this while the thieves stood by. But, at last, they
|
||
|
hearing that some were upon the road, and fearing lest it should
|
||
|
be one Great-grace, that dwells in the city of Good-confidence,
|
||
|
they betook themselves to their heels, and left this good man to
|
||
|
shift for himself. Now, after a while, Little-faith came to
|
||
|
himself, and getting up, made shift to scrabble on his way. This
|
||
|
was the story.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But did they take from him all that ever he had?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. No; the place where his jewels were they never ransacked,
|
||
|
so those he kept still. But, as I was told, the good man was
|
||
|
much afflicted for his loss, for the thieves got most of his
|
||
|
spending-money. That which they got not (as I said) were jewels,
|
||
|
also he had a little odd money left, but scarce enough to bring
|
||
|
him to his journey's end; nay, if I was not misinformed, he was
|
||
|
forced to beg as he went, to keep himself alive; for his jewels
|
||
|
he might not sell. But beg, and do what he could, he went (as we
|
||
|
say) with many a hungry belly the most part of the rest of the
|
||
|
way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But is it not a wonder they got not from him his
|
||
|
certificate, by which he was to receive his admittance at the
|
||
|
Celestial Gate?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. It is a wonder; but they got not that, though they missed
|
||
|
it not through any good cunning of his; for he, being dismayed
|
||
|
with their coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to hide
|
||
|
anything; so it was more by good Providence than by his
|
||
|
endeavour, that they missed of that good thing.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him, that they got not
|
||
|
his jewels from him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, had he used it as
|
||
|
he should; but they that told me the story said, that he made
|
||
|
but little use of it all the rest of the way, and that because
|
||
|
of the dismay that he had in the taking away his money; indeed,
|
||
|
he forgot it a great part of the rest of his journey; and
|
||
|
besides, when at any time it came into his mind, and he began to
|
||
|
be comforted therewith,
|
||
|
|
||
|
then would fresh thoughts of his loss come again upon him, and
|
||
|
those thoughts would swallow up all.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Alas! poor man! This could not but be a great grief to
|
||
|
him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Grief! ay, a grief indeed. Would it not have been so to any
|
||
|
of us, had we been used as he, to be robbed, and wounded too,
|
||
|
and that in a strange place, as he was? It is a wonder he did
|
||
|
not die with grief, poor heart! I was told that he scattered
|
||
|
almost all the rest of the way with nothing but doleful and
|
||
|
bitter complaints; telling also to all that overtook him, or
|
||
|
that he overtook in the way as he went, where he was robbed, and
|
||
|
how; who they were that did it, and what he lost; how he was
|
||
|
wounded, and that he hardly escaped with his life.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But it is a wonder that his necessity did not put him upon
|
||
|
selling or pawning some of his jewels, that he might have
|
||
|
wherewith to relieve himself in his journey.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is the shell to this
|
||
|
very day; for what should he pawn them, or to whom should he
|
||
|
sell them? In all that country where he was robbed, his jewels
|
||
|
were not accounted of; nor did he want that relief which could
|
||
|
from thence be administered to him. Besides, had his jewels been
|
||
|
missing at the gate of the Celestial City, he had (and that he
|
||
|
knew well enough) been excluded from an inheritance there; and
|
||
|
that would have been worse to him than the appearance and
|
||
|
villainy of ten thousand thieves.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Why art thou so tart, my brother? Esau sold his
|
||
|
birthright, and that for a mess of pottage, and that birthright
|
||
|
was his greatest jewel; and if he, why might not Little-faith do
|
||
|
so too?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and so do many
|
||
|
besides, and by so doing exclude themselves from the chief
|
||
|
blessing, as also that caitiff did; but you must put a
|
||
|
difference betwixt Esau and Little-faith, and also betwixt their
|
||
|
estates. Esau's birthright was typical, but Little-faith's
|
||
|
jewels were not so; Esau's belly was his god, but Little-faith's
|
||
|
belly was not so; Esau's want lay in his fleshly appetite,
|
||
|
Little-faith's did not so. Besides, Esau could see no further
|
||
|
than to the fulfilling of his lusts; Behold, I am at the point
|
||
|
to die, (said he,) and what profit shall this birthright do me?
|
||
|
But Little-faith, though it was his lot to have but a little
|
||
|
faith, was by his little faith kept from such extravagances, and
|
||
|
made to see and prize his jewels more than to sell them, as Esau
|
||
|
did his birthright. You read not anywhere that Esau had faith,
|
||
|
no, not so much as a little; therefore, no marvel if, where the
|
||
|
flesh only bears sway, (as it will in that man where no faith is
|
||
|
to resist,) if he sells his birthright, and his soul and all,
|
||
|
and that to the devil of hell; for it is with such, as it is
|
||
|
with the ass, who in her occasions cannot be turned away. When
|
||
|
their minds are set upon their lusts, they will have them
|
||
|
whatever they cost. But Little-faith was of another temper, his
|
||
|
mind was on things divine; his livelihood was upon things that
|
||
|
were spiritual, and from above; therefore, to what end should he
|
||
|
that is of such a temper sell his jewels (had there been any
|
||
|
that would have bought them) to fill his mind with empty things?
|
||
|
Will a man give a penny to fill his belly with hay; or can you
|
||
|
persuade the turtle-dove to live upon carrion like the crow?
|
||
|
Though faithless ones can, for carnal lusts, pawn, or mortgage,
|
||
|
or sell what they have, and themselves outright to boot; yet
|
||
|
they that have
|
||
|
|
||
|
faith, saving faith, though but a little of it, cannot do so.
|
||
|
Here, therefore, my brother, is thy mistake.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I acknowledge it; but yet your severe reflection had
|
||
|
almost made me angry.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, I did but compare thee to some of the birds that are
|
||
|
of the brisker sort, who will run to and fro in untrodden paths,
|
||
|
with the shell upon their heads; but pass by that, and consider
|
||
|
the matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt thee and
|
||
|
me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am persuaded in my
|
||
|
heart, are but a company of cowards; would they have run else,
|
||
|
think you, as they did, at the noise of one that was coming on
|
||
|
the road? Why did not Little-faith pluck up a greater heart? He
|
||
|
might, methinks, have stood one brush with them, and have
|
||
|
yielded when there had been no remedy.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That they are cowards, many have said, but few have found
|
||
|
it so in the time of trial. As for a great heart, Little-faith
|
||
|
had none; and I perceive by thee, my brother, hadst thou been
|
||
|
the man concerned, thou art but for a brush, and then to yield.
|
||
|
And, verily, since this is the height of thy stomach, now they
|
||
|
are at a distance from us, should they appear to thee as they
|
||
|
did to him they might put thee to second thoughts.
|
||
|
|
||
|
But, consider again, they are but journeymen thieves, they serve
|
||
|
under the king of the bottomless pit, who, if need be, will come
|
||
|
into their aid himself, and his voice is as the roaring of a
|
||
|
lion. I myself have been engaged as this Little-faith was, and
|
||
|
I found it a terrible thing. These three villains set upon me,
|
||
|
and I beginning, like a Christian, to resist, they gave but a
|
||
|
call, and in came their master. I would, as the saying is, have
|
||
|
given my life for
|
||
|
|
||
|
a penny, but that, as God would have it, I was clothed with
|
||
|
armour of proof. Ay, and yet, though I was so harnessed, I found
|
||
|
it hard work to quit myself like a man. No man can tell what in
|
||
|
that combat attends us, but he that hath been in the battle
|
||
|
himself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Well, but they ran, you see, when they did but suppose
|
||
|
that one Great-grace was in the way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. True, they have often fled, both they and their master,
|
||
|
when Great-grace hath but appeared; and no marvel; for he is the
|
||
|
King's champion. But, I trow, you will put some difference
|
||
|
betwixt Little-faith and the King's champion. All the King's
|
||
|
subjects are not his champions, nor can they, when tried, do
|
||
|
such feats of war as he. Is it meet to think that a little child
|
||
|
should handle Goliath as David did? Or that there should be the
|
||
|
strength of an ox in a wren? Some are strong, some are weak;
|
||
|
some have great faith, some have little. This man was one of the
|
||
|
weak, and therefore he went to the wall.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I would it had been Great-grace for their sakes.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. If it had been, he might have had his hands full; for I
|
||
|
must tell you, that though Great-grace is excellent good at his
|
||
|
weapons, and has, and can, so long as he keeps them at sword's
|
||
|
point, do well enough with them; yet, if they get within him,
|
||
|
even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it shall go hard but
|
||
|
they will throw up his heels. And when a man is down, you know,
|
||
|
what can he do?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Whoso looks well upon Great-grace's face, shall see those scars
|
||
|
and cuts there, that shall easily give demonstration of what I
|
||
|
say. Yea, once I heard that he should say, (and that when he was
|
||
|
in the combat,) We despaired even of life. How did these sturdy
|
||
|
rogues and their fellows make David groan, mourn, and roar? Yea,
|
||
|
Heman,
|
||
|
|
||
|
and Hezekiah, too, though champions in their day, were forced to
|
||
|
bestir them, when by these assaulted; and yet, notwithstanding,
|
||
|
they had their coats soundly brushed by them. Peter, upon a
|
||
|
time, would go try what he could do; but though some do say of
|
||
|
him that he is the prince of the apostles, they handled him so,
|
||
|
that they made him at last afraid of a sorry girl.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Besides, their king is at their whistle. He is never out of
|
||
|
hearing; and if at any time they be put to the worst, he, if
|
||
|
possible, comes in to help them; and of him it is said, The
|
||
|
sword of him that layeth at him cannot hold the spear, the dart,
|
||
|
nor the habergeon; he esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as
|
||
|
rotten wood. The arrow cannot make him flee; sling stones are
|
||
|
turned with him into stubble. Darts are counted as stubble: he
|
||
|
laugheth at the shaking of a spear. What can a man do in this
|
||
|
case? It is true, if a man could, at every turn, have Job's
|
||
|
horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, he might do
|
||
|
notable things; for his neck is clothed with thunder, he will
|
||
|
not be afraid of the grasshopper; the glory of his nostrils is
|
||
|
terrible: he paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his
|
||
|
strength, he goeth on to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear,
|
||
|
and is not affrighted, neither turneth he back from the sword.
|
||
|
The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear, and the
|
||
|
shield. He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage,
|
||
|
neither believeth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. He
|
||
|
saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha! and he smelleth the battle
|
||
|
afar off, the thunder of the captains, and the shouting.
|
||
|
|
||
|
But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us never desire to
|
||
|
meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better, when we
|
||
|
hear of others that they have been foiled,
|
||
|
|
||
|
Nor be tickled at the thoughts of our own manhood; for such
|
||
|
commonly come by the worst when tried. Witness Peter, of whom I
|
||
|
made mention before. He would swagger, ay, he would; he would,
|
||
|
as his vain mind prompted him to say, do better, and stand more
|
||
|
for his Master than all men; but who so foiled, and run down by
|
||
|
these villains, as he?
|
||
|
|
||
|
When, therefore, we hear that such robberies are done on the
|
||
|
King's highway, two things become us to do: --
|
||
|
1. To go out harnessed, and to be sure to take a shield with us;
|
||
|
for it was for want of that, that he that laid so lustily at
|
||
|
Leviathan could not make him yield; for, indeed, if that be
|
||
|
wanting, he fears us not at all. Therefore, he that had skill
|
||
|
hath said, Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye
|
||
|
shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. It is good, also, that we desire of the King a convoy, yea,
|
||
|
that he will go with us himself. This made David rejoice when in
|
||
|
the Valley of the Shadow of Death; and Moses was rather for
|
||
|
dying where he stood, than to go one step without his God. Oh,
|
||
|
my brother, if he will but go along with us, what need we be
|
||
|
afraid of ten thousands that shall set themselves against us?
|
||
|
But, without him, the proud helpers fall under the slain.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I, for my part, have been in the fray before now; and though,
|
||
|
through the goodness of him that is best, I am, as you see,
|
||
|
alive, yet I cannot boast of my manhood. Glad shall I be, if I
|
||
|
meet with no more such brunts; though I fear we are not got
|
||
|
beyond all danger. However, since the lion and the bear have not
|
||
|
as yet devoured me, I hope God will also deliver us from the
|
||
|
next uncircumcised Philistine. Then sang Christian --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Poor Little-faith! Hast been among the thieves?
|
||
|
Wast robb'd? Remember this, whoso believes,
|
||
|
And gets more faith, shall then a victor be
|
||
|
Over ten thousand, else scarce over three.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So they went on and Ignorance followed. They went then till they
|
||
|
came at a place where they saw a way put itself into their way,
|
||
|
and seemed withal to lie as straight as the way which they
|
||
|
should go: and here they knew not which of the two to take, for
|
||
|
both seemed straight before them; therefore, here they stood
|
||
|
still to consider. And as they were thinking about the way,
|
||
|
behold a man, black of flesh, but covered with a very light
|
||
|
robe, came to them, and asked them why they stood there. They
|
||
|
answered they were going to the Celestial City, but knew not
|
||
|
which of these ways to take. Follow me, said the man, it is
|
||
|
thither that I am going. So they followed him in the way that
|
||
|
but now came into the road, which by degrees turned, and turned
|
||
|
them so from the city that they desired to go to, that, in
|
||
|
little time, their faces were turned away from it; yet they
|
||
|
followed him. But by and by, before they were aware, he led them
|
||
|
both within the compass of a net, in which they were both so
|
||
|
entangled that they knew not what to do; and with that the white
|
||
|
robe fell off the black man's back. Then they saw where they
|
||
|
were. Wherefore, there they lay crying some time, for they could
|
||
|
not get themselves out.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I see myself in
|
||
|
error. Did not the Shepherds bid us beware of the flatterers? As
|
||
|
is the saying of the wise man, so we have found it this day. A
|
||
|
man that flattereth his neighbour, spreadeth a net for his feet.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. They also gave us a note of directions about the way, for
|
||
|
our more sure finding thereof; but therein we have also
|
||
|
forgotten to read, and have not kept ourselves from the paths of
|
||
|
the destroyer. Here David was wiser than we; for saith he,
|
||
|
Concerning the works of men, by the word of thy lips, I have
|
||
|
kept me from the paths of the destroyer. Thus they lay bewailing
|
||
|
themselves in the net. At last they espied a Shining One coming
|
||
|
towards them with a whip of small cord in his hand. When he was
|
||
|
come to the place where they were, he asked them whence they
|
||
|
came, and what they did there. They told him that they were poor
|
||
|
pilgrims going to Zion, but were led out of their way by a black
|
||
|
man, clothed in white, who bid us, said they, follow him, for he
|
||
|
was going thither too. Then said he with the whip, It is
|
||
|
Flatterer, a false apostle, that hath transformed himself into
|
||
|
an angel of light. So he rent the net, and let the men out. Then
|
||
|
said he to them, Follow me, that I may set you in your way
|
||
|
again. So he led them back to the way which they had left to
|
||
|
follow the Flatterer. Then he asked them, saying, Where did you
|
||
|
lie the last night? They said, With the Shepherds upon the
|
||
|
Delectable Mountains. He asked them then if they had not of
|
||
|
those Shepherds a note of direction for the way. They answered,
|
||
|
Yes. But did you, said he, when you were at a stand, pluck out
|
||
|
and read your note? They answered, No. He asked them, Why? They
|
||
|
said, they forgot. He asked, moreover, if the Shepherds did not
|
||
|
bid them beware of the Flatterer? They answered, Yes, but we did
|
||
|
not imagine, said they, that this fine-spoken man had been he.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream that he commanded them to lie down;
|
||
|
which, when they did, he chastised them sore,
|
||
|
|
||
|
to teach them the good way wherein they should walk; and as he
|
||
|
chastised them he said, As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten;
|
||
|
be zealous, therefore, and repent. This done, he bid them go on
|
||
|
their way, and take good heed to the other directions of the
|
||
|
shepherds. So they thanked him for all his kindness, and went
|
||
|
softly along the right way, singing --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Come hither, you that walk along the way;
|
||
|
See how the pilgrims fare that go astray.
|
||
|
They catched are in an entangling net,
|
||
|
'Cause they good counsel lightly did forget:
|
||
|
'Tis true they rescued were, but yet you see,
|
||
|
They're scourged to boot. Let this your caution be.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, after a while, they perceived, afar off, one coming softly
|
||
|
and alone all along the highway to meet them. Then said
|
||
|
Christian to his fellow, Yonder is a man with his back towards
|
||
|
Zion, and he is coming to meet us.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I see him; let us take heed to ourselves now, lest he
|
||
|
should prove a flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer, and
|
||
|
at last came up unto them. His name was Atheist, and he asked
|
||
|
them whither they were going.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. We are going to Mount Zion.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What is the meaning of your laughter?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant persons you are, to take
|
||
|
upon you so tedious a journey, and you are like to have nothing
|
||
|
but your travel for your pains.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, man, do you think we shall not be received?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Atheist. Received! There is no such place as you dream of in all
|
||
|
this world.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But there is in the world to come.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Atheist. When I was at home in mine own country, I heard as you
|
||
|
now affirm, and from that hearing went out to see, and have been
|
||
|
seeking this city this twenty years; but find no more of it than
|
||
|
I did the first day I set out.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. We have both heard and believe that there is such a place
|
||
|
to be found.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Atheist. Had not I, when at home, believed, I had not come thus
|
||
|
far to seek; but finding none, (and yet I should, had there been
|
||
|
such a place to be found, for I have gone to seek it further
|
||
|
than you,) I am going back again, and will seek to refresh
|
||
|
myself with the things that I then cast away, for hopes of that
|
||
|
which, I now see, is not.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful his fellow, Is it true which
|
||
|
this man hath said?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Take heed, he is one of the flatterers; remember what it
|
||
|
hath cost us once already for our hearkening to such kind of
|
||
|
fellows. What! no Mount Zion? Did we not see, from the
|
||
|
Delectable Mountains the gate of the city? Also, are we not now
|
||
|
to walk by faith? Let us go on, said Hopeful, lest the man with
|
||
|
the whip overtake us again. You should have taught me that
|
||
|
lesson, which I will round you in the ears withal: Cease, my
|
||
|
son, to hear the instruction that causeth to err from the words
|
||
|
of knowledge. I say, my brother, cease to hear him, and let us
|
||
|
believe to the saving of the soul.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. My brother, I did not put the question to thee for that I
|
||
|
doubted of the truth of our belief myself, but to prove thee,
|
||
|
and to fetch from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As
|
||
|
for this man, I know that he is blinded by the god of this
|
||
|
world. Let thee and I go on, knowing
|
||
|
|
||
|
that we have belief of the truth, and no lie is of the truth.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So they
|
||
|
turned away from the man; and he laughing at them went his way.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw then in my dream, that they went till they came into a
|
||
|
certain country, whose air naturally tended to make one drowsy,
|
||
|
if he came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to be very
|
||
|
dull and heavy of sleep; wherefore he said unto Christian, I do
|
||
|
now begin to grow so drowsy that I can scarcely hold up mine
|
||
|
eyes, let us lie down here and take one nap.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. By no means, said the other, lest sleeping, we never awake
|
||
|
more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Why, my brother? Sleep is sweet to the labouring man; we
|
||
|
may be refreshed if we take a nap.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Do you not remember that one of the Shepherds bid us beware
|
||
|
of the Enchanted Ground? He meant by that that we should beware
|
||
|
of sleeping; Therefore let us not sleep, as do others, but let
|
||
|
us watch and be sober.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault, and had I been here alone
|
||
|
I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true that
|
||
|
the wise man saith, Two are better than one. Hitherto hath thy
|
||
|
company been my mercy, and thou shalt have a good reward for thy
|
||
|
labour.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Now then, said Christian, to prevent drowsiness in this
|
||
|
place, let us fall into good discourse.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. With all my heart, said the other.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Where shall we begin?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Where God began with us. But do you begin, if you please.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. I will sing you first this song: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither,
|
||
|
And hear how these two pilgrims talk together:
|
||
|
Yea, let them learn of them, in any wise,
|
||
|
Thus to keep ope their drowsy slumb'ring eyes.
|
||
|
Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well,
|
||
|
Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then Christian began and said, I will ask you a question.
|
||
|
How came you to think at first of so doing as you do now?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Do you mean, how came I at first to look after the good of
|
||
|
my soul?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, that is my meaning.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I continued a great while in the delight of those things
|
||
|
which were seen and sold at our fair; things which, I believe
|
||
|
now, would have, had I continued in them, still drowned me in
|
||
|
perdition and destruction.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What things are they?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. All the treasures and riches of the world. Also, I
|
||
|
delighted much in rioting, revelling, drinking, swearing, lying,
|
||
|
uncleanness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that tended to
|
||
|
destroy the soul. But I found at last, by hearing and
|
||
|
considering of things that are divine, which indeed I heard of
|
||
|
you, as also of beloved Faithful that was put to death for his
|
||
|
faith and good living in Vanity Fair, that the end of these
|
||
|
things is death. And that for these things' sake cometh the
|
||
|
wrath of God upon the children of disobedience.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And did you presently fall under the power of this
|
||
|
conviction?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. No, I was not willing presently to know the evil of sin,
|
||
|
nor the damnation that follows upon the com-
|
||
|
|
||
|
mission of it; but endeavoured, when my mind at first began to
|
||
|
be shaken with the Word, to shut mine eyes against the light
|
||
|
thereof.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But what was the cause of your carrying of it thus to the
|
||
|
first workings of God's blessed Spirit upon you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. The causes were -- 1. I was ignorant that this was the
|
||
|
work of God upon me. I never thought that, by awakenings for
|
||
|
sin, God at first begins the conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin was
|
||
|
yet very sweet to my flesh, and I was loath to leave it. 3. I
|
||
|
could not tell how to part with mine old companions, their
|
||
|
presence and actions were so desirable unto me. 4. The hours in
|
||
|
which convictions were upon me were such troublesome and such
|
||
|
heart-affrighting hours that I could not bear, no not so much as
|
||
|
the remembrance of them, upon my heart.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then, as it seems, sometimes you got rid of your trouble.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Yes, verily, but it would come into my mind again, and
|
||
|
then I should be as bad, nay, worse, than I was before.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, what was it that brought your sins to mind again?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Many things; as,
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. If I did but meet a good man in the streets; or,
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. If I have heard any read in the Bible; or,
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. If mine head did begin to ache; or,
|
||
|
|
||
|
4. If I were told that some of my neighbours were sick; or,
|
||
|
|
||
|
5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were dead; or,
|
||
|
|
||
|
6. If I thought of dying myself; or,
|
||
|
|
||
|
7. If I heard that sudden death happened to others;
|
||
|
|
||
|
8. But especially, when I thought of myself, that I must quickly
|
||
|
come to judgment.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And could you at any time, with ease, get off the guilt of
|
||
|
sin, when by any of these ways it came upon you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. No, not I, for then they got faster hold of my conscience;
|
||
|
and then, if I did but think of going back to sin, (though my
|
||
|
mind was turned against it,) it would be double torment to me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And how did you do then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I thought I must endeavour to mend my life; for else,
|
||
|
thought I, I am sure to be damned.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And did you endeavour to mend?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Yes; and fled from not only my sins, but sinful company
|
||
|
too; and betook me to religious duties, as prayer, reading,
|
||
|
weeping for sin, speaking truth to my neighbours, &c. These
|
||
|
things did I, with many others, too much here to relate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And did you think yourself well then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Yes, for a while; but at the last, my trouble came
|
||
|
tumbling upon me again, and that over the neck of all my
|
||
|
reformations.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. How came that about, since you were now reformed?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. There were several things brought it upon me, especially
|
||
|
such sayings as these: All our righteousnesses are as filthy
|
||
|
rags. By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. When
|
||
|
ye shall have done all those things, say, We are unprofitable;
|
||
|
with many more such like. From whence I began to reason with
|
||
|
myself thus: If ALL my righteousnesses are filthy rags; if, by
|
||
|
the deeds of the law, NO man can be justified; and if, when we
|
||
|
have done ALL, we are yet unprofitable, then it is but a folly
|
||
|
to think
|
||
|
|
||
|
of heaven by the law. I further thought thus: If a man runs a
|
||
|
hundred pounds into the shopkeeper's debt, and after that shall
|
||
|
pay for all that he shall fetch; yet, if this old debt stands
|
||
|
still in the book uncrossed, for that the shopkeeper may sue
|
||
|
him, and cast him into prison till he shall pay the debt.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, and how did you apply this to yourself? I thought
|
||
|
thus with myself.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Why; I have, by my sins, run a great way into God's book,
|
||
|
and that my now reforming will not pay off that score; therefore
|
||
|
I should think still, under all my present amendments, But how
|
||
|
shall I be freed from that damnation that I have brought myself
|
||
|
in danger of by my former transgressions?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. A very good application: but, pray, go on.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me, even since my late
|
||
|
amendments, is, that if I look narrowly into the best of what I
|
||
|
do now, I still see sin, new sin, mixing itself with the best of
|
||
|
that I do; so that now I am forced to conclude, that
|
||
|
notwithstanding my former fond conceits of myself and duties, I
|
||
|
have committed sin enough in one duty to send me to hell, though
|
||
|
my former life had been faultless.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And what did you do then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Do! I could not tell what to do, until I brake my mind to
|
||
|
Faithful, for he and I were well acquainted. And he told me,
|
||
|
that unless I could obtain the righteousness of a man that never
|
||
|
had sinned, neither mine own, nor all the righteousness of the
|
||
|
world could save me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And did you think he spake true?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased and satisfied with
|
||
|
mine own amendment, I had called him fool
|
||
|
|
||
|
for his pains; but now, since I see mine own infirmity, and the
|
||
|
sin that cleaves to my best performance, I have been forced to
|
||
|
be of his opinion.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But did you think, when at first he suggested it to you,
|
||
|
that there was such a man to be found, of whom it might justly
|
||
|
be said that he never committed sin?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded strangely, but
|
||
|
after a little more talk and company with him, I had full
|
||
|
conviction about it.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And did you ask him what man this was, and how you must be
|
||
|
justified by him?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, that dwelleth
|
||
|
on the right hand of the Most High. And thus, said he, you must
|
||
|
be justified by him, even by trusting to what he hath done by
|
||
|
himself, in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he did hang
|
||
|
on the tree. I asked him further, how that man's righteousness
|
||
|
could be of that efficacy to justify another before God? And he
|
||
|
told me he was the mighty God, and did what he did, and died the
|
||
|
death also, not for himself, but for me; to whom his doings, and
|
||
|
the worthiness of them, should be imputed, if I believed on him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And what did you do then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I made my objections against my believing, for that I
|
||
|
thought he was not willing to save me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And what said Faithful to you then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. He bid me go to him and see. Then I said it was
|
||
|
presumption; but he said, No, for I was invited to come. Then he
|
||
|
gave me a book of Jesus, his inditing, to encourage me the more
|
||
|
freely to come; and he said, concerning that book, that every
|
||
|
jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than heaven and earth. Then
|
||
|
I asked him, What I must
|
||
|
|
||
|
do when I came; and he told me, I must entreat upon my knees,
|
||
|
with all my heart and soul, the Father to reveal him to me. Then
|
||
|
I asked him further, how I must make my supplication to him? And
|
||
|
he said, Go, and thou shalt find him upon a mercy-seat, where he
|
||
|
sits all the year long, to give pardon and forgiveness to them
|
||
|
that come. I told him that I knew not what to say when I came.
|
||
|
And he bid me say to this effect: God be merciful to me a
|
||
|
sinner, and make me to know and believe in Jesus Christ; for I
|
||
|
see, that if his righteousness had not been, or I have not faith
|
||
|
in that righteousness, I am utterly cast away. Lord, I have
|
||
|
heard that thou art a merciful God, and hast ordained that thy
|
||
|
Son Jesus Christ should be the Saviour of the world; and
|
||
|
moreover, that thou art willing to bestow him upon such a poor
|
||
|
sinner as I am, (and I am a sinner indeed;) Lord, take therefore
|
||
|
this opportunity and magnify thy grace in the salvation of my
|
||
|
soul, through thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And did you do as you were bidden?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Yes; over, and over, and over.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And did the Father reveal his Son to you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor
|
||
|
fifth; no, nor at the sixth time neither.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What did you do then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope: What! why, I could not tell what to do.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Had you not thoughts of leaving off praying?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Yes; an hundred times twice told.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And what was the reason you did not?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I believed that that was true which had been told me, to
|
||
|
wit, that without the righteousness of this Christ, all the
|
||
|
world could not save me; and therefore, thought I with myself,
|
||
|
if I leave off I die, and I can but
|
||
|
|
||
|
die at the throne of grace. And withal, this came into my mind,
|
||
|
Though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it
|
||
|
will not tarry. So I continued praying until the Father shewed
|
||
|
me his Son.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. And how was he revealed unto you?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, but with the eyes
|
||
|
of my understanding; and thus it was: One day I was very sad, I
|
||
|
think sadder than at any one time in my life, and this sadness
|
||
|
was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness of my
|
||
|
sins. And as I was then looking for nothing but hell, and the
|
||
|
everlasting damnation of my soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw
|
||
|
the Lord Jesus Christ look down from heaven upon me, and saying,
|
||
|
Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.
|
||
|
|
||
|
But I replied, Lord, I am a great, a very great sinner. And he
|
||
|
answered, My grace is sufficient for thee. Then I said, But,
|
||
|
Lord, what is believing? And then I saw from that saying, He
|
||
|
that cometh to me shall never hunger, and he that believeth on
|
||
|
me shall never thirst, that believing and coming was all one;
|
||
|
and that he that came, that is, ran out in his heart and
|
||
|
affections after salvation by Christ, he indeed believed in
|
||
|
Christ. Then the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further.
|
||
|
But, Lord, may such a great sinner as I am be indeed accepted of
|
||
|
thee, and be saved by thee? And I heard him say, And him that
|
||
|
cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out. Then I said, But how,
|
||
|
Lord, must I consider of thee in my coming to thee, that my
|
||
|
faith may be placed aright upon thee? Then he said, Christ Jesus
|
||
|
came into the world to save sinners. He is the end of the law
|
||
|
for righteousness to every one that believeth. He died for our
|
||
|
sins, and rose again for our justification. He loved us, and
|
||
|
washed us
|
||
|
|
||
|
from our sins in his own blood. He is mediator betwixt God and
|
||
|
us. He ever liveth to make intercession for us. From all which
|
||
|
I gathered, that I must look for righteousness in his person,
|
||
|
and for satisfaction for my sins by his blood; that what he did
|
||
|
in obedience to his Father's law, and in submitting to the
|
||
|
penalty thereof, was not for himself, but for him that will
|
||
|
accept it for his salvation, and be thankful. And now was my
|
||
|
heart full of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine affections
|
||
|
running over with love to the name, people, and ways of Jesus
|
||
|
Christ.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. This was a revelation of Christ to your soul indeed; but
|
||
|
tell me particularly what effect this had upon your spirit.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. It made me see that all the world, notwithstanding all the
|
||
|
righteousness thereof, is in a state of condemnation. It made me
|
||
|
see that God the Father, though he be just, can justly justify
|
||
|
the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed of the vileness of
|
||
|
my former life, and confounded me with the sense of mine own
|
||
|
ignorance; for there never came thought into my heart before now
|
||
|
that shewed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ. It made me love a
|
||
|
holy life, and long to do something for the honour and glory of
|
||
|
the name of the Lord Jesus; yea, I thought that had I now a
|
||
|
thousand gallons of blood in my body, I could spill it all for
|
||
|
the sake of the Lord Jesus.
|
||
|
|
||
|
I saw then in my dream that Hopeful looked back and saw
|
||
|
Ignorance, whom they had left behind, coming after. Look, said
|
||
|
he to Christian, how far yonder youngster loitereth behind.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Ay, ay, I see him; he careth not for our company.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. But I trow it would not have hurt him had he kept pace
|
||
|
with us hitherto.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That is true; but I warrant you he thinketh otherwise.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. That, I think, he doth; but, however, let us tarry for
|
||
|
him. So they did.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian said to him, Come away, man, why do you stay so
|
||
|
behind?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. I take my pleasure in walking alone, even more a great
|
||
|
deal than in company, unless I like it the better.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said Christian to Hopeful, (but softly,) Did I not tell you
|
||
|
he cared not for our company? But, however, said he, come up,
|
||
|
and let us talk away the time in this solitary place. Then
|
||
|
directing his speech to Ignorance, he said, Come, how do you?
|
||
|
How stands it between God and your soul now?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. I hope well; for I am always full of good motions, that
|
||
|
come into my mind, to comfort me as I walk.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. What good motions? pray, tell us.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. Why, I think of God and heaven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. So do the devils and damned souls.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. But I think of them and desire them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. So do many that are never like to come there. The soul of
|
||
|
the sluggard desireth, and hath nothing.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That I doubt; for leaving all is a hard matter: yea, a
|
||
|
harder matter than many are aware of. But why, or by what, art
|
||
|
thou persuaded that thou hast left all for God and heaven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. My heart tells me so.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. The wise man says, He that trusts his own heart is a fool.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. This is spoken of an evil heart, but mine is a good one.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. But how dost thou prove that?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. It comforts me in hopes of heaven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. That may be through its deceitfulness; for a man's heart
|
||
|
may minister comfort to him in the hopes of that thing for which
|
||
|
he yet has no ground to hope.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. But my heart and life agree together, and therefore my
|
||
|
hope is well grounded.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Who told thee that thy heart and life agree together?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. My heart tells me so.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Ask my fellow if I be a thief! Thy heart tells thee so!
|
||
|
Except the Word of God beareth witness in this matter, other
|
||
|
testimony is of no value.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. But is it not a good heart that hath good thoughts? and
|
||
|
is not that a good life that is according to God's commandments?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good thoughts, and that
|
||
|
is a good life that is according to God's commandments; but it
|
||
|
is one thing, indeed, to have these, and another thing only to
|
||
|
think so.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. Pray, what count you good thoughts, and a life according
|
||
|
to God's commandments?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. There are good thoughts of divers kinds; some respecting
|
||
|
ourselves, some God, some Christ, and some other things.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. What be good thoughts respecting ourselves?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Such as agree with the Word of God.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. When do our thoughts of ourselves agree with the Word of
|
||
|
God?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. When we pass the same judgment upon ourselves
|
||
|
|
||
|
which the Word passes. To explain myself -- the Word of God
|
||
|
saith of persons in a natural condition, There is none
|
||
|
righteous, there is none that doeth good. It saith also, that
|
||
|
every imagination of the heart of man is only evil, and that
|
||
|
continually. And again, The imagination of man's heart is evil
|
||
|
from his youth. Now then, when we think thus of ourselves,
|
||
|
having sense thereof, then are our thoughts good ones, because
|
||
|
according to the Word of God.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. I will never believe that my heart is thus bad.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good thought concerning
|
||
|
thyself in thy life. But let me go on. As the Word passeth a
|
||
|
judgment upon our heart, so it passeth a judgment upon our ways;
|
||
|
and when OUR thoughts of our hearts and ways agree with the
|
||
|
judgment which the Word giveth of both, then are both good,
|
||
|
because agreeing thereto.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. Make out your meaning.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, the Word of God saith that man's ways are crooked
|
||
|
ways; not good, but perverse. It saith they are naturally out of
|
||
|
the good way, that they have not known it. Now, when a man thus
|
||
|
thinketh of his ways, -- I say, when he doth sensibly, and with
|
||
|
heart-humiliation, thus think, then hath he good thoughts of his
|
||
|
own ways, because his thoughts now agree with the judgment of
|
||
|
the Word of God.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. What are good thoughts concerning God?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Even as I have said concerning ourselves, when our thoughts
|
||
|
of God do agree with what the Word saith of him; and that is,
|
||
|
when we think of his being and attributes as the Word hath
|
||
|
taught, of which I cannot now discourse at large; but to speak
|
||
|
of him with reference to
|
||
|
|
||
|
us: Then we have right thoughts of God, when we think that he
|
||
|
knows us better than we know ourselves, and can see sin in us
|
||
|
when and where we can see none in ourselves; when we think he
|
||
|
knows our inmost thoughts, and that our heart, with all its
|
||
|
depths, is always open unto his eyes; also, when we think that
|
||
|
all our righteousness stinks in his nostrils, and that,
|
||
|
therefore, he cannot abide to see us stand before him in any
|
||
|
confidence, even in all our best performances.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. Do you think that I am such a fool as to think God can
|
||
|
see no further than I? or, that I would come to God in the best
|
||
|
of my performances?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, how dost thou think in this matter?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. Why, to be short, I think I must believe in Christ for
|
||
|
justification.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. How! think thou must believe in Christ, when thou seest not
|
||
|
thy need of him! Thou neither seest thy original nor actual
|
||
|
infirmities; but hast such an opinion of thyself, and of what
|
||
|
thou dost, as plainly renders thee to be one that did never see
|
||
|
a necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to justify thee
|
||
|
before God. How, then, dost thou say, I believe in Christ?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. I believe well enough for all that.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. How dost thou believe?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. I believe that Christ died for sinners, and that I shall
|
||
|
be justified before God from the curse, through his gracious
|
||
|
acceptance of my obedience to his law. Or thus, Christ makes my
|
||
|
duties, that are religious, acceptable to his Father, by virtue
|
||
|
of his merits; and so shall I be justified.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Let me give an answer to this confession of thy faith: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. Thou believest with a fantastical faith; for this faith is
|
||
|
nowhere described in the Word.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. Thou believest with a false faith; because it taketh
|
||
|
justification from the personal righteousness of Christ, and
|
||
|
applies it to thy own.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. This faith maketh not Christ a justifier of thy person, but
|
||
|
of thy actions; and of thy person for thy actions' sake, which
|
||
|
is false.
|
||
|
|
||
|
4. Therefore, this faith is deceitful, even such as will leave
|
||
|
thee under wrath, in the day of God Almighty; for true
|
||
|
justifying faith puts the soul, as sensible of its condition by
|
||
|
the law, upon flying for refuge unto Christ's righteousness,
|
||
|
which righteousness of his is not an act of grace, by which he
|
||
|
maketh for justification, thy obedience accepted with God; but
|
||
|
his personal obedience to the law, in doing and suffering for us
|
||
|
what that required at our hands; this righteousness, I say, true
|
||
|
faith accepteth; under the skirt of which, the soul being
|
||
|
shrouded, and by it presented as spotless before God, it is
|
||
|
accepted, and acquit from condemnation.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. What! would you have us trust to what Christ, in his own
|
||
|
person, has done without us? This conceit would loosen the reins
|
||
|
of our lust, and tolerate us to live as we list; for what matter
|
||
|
how we live, if we may be justified by Christ's personal
|
||
|
righteousness from all, when we believe it?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name is, so art thou;
|
||
|
even this thy answer demonstrateth what I say. Ignorant thou art
|
||
|
of what justifying righteousness is, and as ignorant how to
|
||
|
secure thy soul, through the faith of it, from the heavy wrath
|
||
|
of God. Yea, thou also art
|
||
|
|
||
|
ignorant of the true effects of saving faith in this
|
||
|
righteousness of Christ, which is, to bow and win over the heart
|
||
|
to God in Christ, to love his name, his word, ways, and people,
|
||
|
and not as thou ignorantly imaginest.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to him from heaven.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. What! you are a man for revelations! I believe that what
|
||
|
both you, and all the rest of you, say about that matter, is but
|
||
|
the fruit of distracted brains.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Why, man! Christ is so hid in God from the natural
|
||
|
apprehensions of the flesh, that he cannot by any man be
|
||
|
savingly known, unless God the Father reveals him to them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. That is your faith, but not mine; yet mine, I doubt not,
|
||
|
is as good as yours, though I have not in my head so many
|
||
|
whimsies as you.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Give me leave to put in a word. You ought not so slightly
|
||
|
to speak of this matter; for this I will boldly affirm, even as
|
||
|
my good companion hath done, that no man can know Jesus Christ
|
||
|
but by the revelation of the Father; yea, and faith too, by
|
||
|
which the soul layeth hold upon Christ, if it be right, must be
|
||
|
wrought by the exceeding greatness of his mighty power; the
|
||
|
working of which faith, I perceive, poor Ignorance, thou art
|
||
|
ignorant of. Be awakened, then, see thine own wretchedness, and
|
||
|
fly to the Lord Jesus; and by his righteousness, which is the
|
||
|
righteousness of God, for he himself is God, thou shalt be
|
||
|
delivered from condemnation.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Ignor. You go so fast, I cannot keep pace with you. Do you go on
|
||
|
before; I must stay a while behind.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then they said --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be,
|
||
|
To slight good counsel, ten times given thee?
|
||
|
And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know,
|
||
|
Ere long, the evil of thy doing so.
|
||
|
Remember, man, in time, stoop, do not fear;
|
||
|
Good counsel taken well, saves: therefore hear.
|
||
|
But if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be
|
||
|
The loser, (Ignorance,) I'll warrant thee.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then Christian addressed thus himself to his fellow: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, come, my good Hopeful, I perceive that thou and I
|
||
|
must walk by ourselves again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So I saw in my dream that they went on apace before, and
|
||
|
Ignorance he came hobbling after. Then said Christian to his
|
||
|
companion, It pities me much for this poor man, it will
|
||
|
certainly go ill with him at last.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Alas! there are abundance in our town in his condition,
|
||
|
whole families, yea, whole streets, and that of pilgrims too;
|
||
|
and if there be so many in our parts, how many, think you, must
|
||
|
there be in the place where he was born?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Indeed the Word saith, He hath blinded their eyes lest they
|
||
|
should see, &c. But now we are by ourselves, what do you think
|
||
|
of such men? Have they at no time, think you, convictions of
|
||
|
sin, and so consequently fears that their state is dangerous?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Nay, do you answer that question yourself, for you are the
|
||
|
elder man.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Then I say, sometimes (as I think) they may; but they being
|
||
|
naturally ignorant, understand not that such convictions tend to
|
||
|
their good; and therefore they
|
||
|
|
||
|
do desperately seek to stifle them, and presumptuously continue
|
||
|
to flatter themselves in the way of their own hearts.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I do believe, as you say, that fear tends much to men's
|
||
|
good, and to make them right, at their beginning to go on
|
||
|
pilgrimage.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right; for so says the
|
||
|
Word, The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. How will you describe right fear?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. True or right fear is discovered by three things: --
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. By its rise; it is caused by saving convictions for sin.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ for salvation.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a great reverence of
|
||
|
God, his Word, and ways, keeping it tender, and making it afraid
|
||
|
to turn from them, to the right hand or to the left, to anything
|
||
|
that may dishonour God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit, or
|
||
|
cause the enemy to speak reproachfully.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Well said; I believe you have said the truth. Are we now
|
||
|
almost got past the Enchanted Ground?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Why, art thou weary of this discourse?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. No, verily, but that I would know where we are.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. We have not now above two miles further to go thereon. But
|
||
|
let us return to our matter. Now the ignorant know not that such
|
||
|
convictions as tend to put them in fear are for their good, and
|
||
|
therefore they seek to stifle them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. How do they seek to stifle them?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. 1. They think that those fears are wrought by the devil,
|
||
|
(though indeed they are wrought of God;) and, thinking so, they
|
||
|
resist them as things that directly tend to their overthrow. 2.
|
||
|
They also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of their
|
||
|
faith, when, alas, for them, poor men that they are, they have
|
||
|
none at all! and therefore they harden their. hearts against
|
||
|
them. 3. They presume they ought not to fear; and, therefore, in
|
||
|
despite of them, wax presumptuously confident. 4. They see that
|
||
|
those fears tend to take away from them their pitiful old
|
||
|
self-holiness, and therefore they resist them with all their
|
||
|
might.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I know something of this myself; for, before I knew
|
||
|
myself, it was so with me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well, we will leave, at this time, our neighbour Ignorance
|
||
|
by himself, and fall upon another profitable question.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. With all my heart, but you shall still begin.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Well then, did you not know, about ten years ago, one
|
||
|
Temporary in your parts, who was a forward man in religion then?
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Know him! yes, he dwelt in Graceless, a town about two
|
||
|
miles off of Honesty, and he dwelt next door to one Turnback.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. Right, he dwelt under the same roof with him. Well, that
|
||
|
man was much awakened once; I believe that then he had some
|
||
|
sight of his sins, and of the wages that were due thereto.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. I am of your mind, for, my house not being above three
|
||
|
miles from him, he would ofttimes come to me, and that with many
|
||
|
tears. Truly I pitied the man,
|
||
|
|
||
|
and was not altogether without hope of him; but one may see, it
|
||
|
is not every one that cries, Lord, Lord.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. He told me once that he was resolved to go on pilgrimage,
|
||
|
as we do now; but all of a sudden he grew acquainted with one
|
||
|
Save-self, and then he became a stranger to me.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Now, since we are talking about him, let us a little
|
||
|
inquire into the reason of the sudden backsliding of him and
|
||
|
such others.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. It may be very profitable, but do you begin.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Well, then, there are in my judgment four reasons for it:
|
||
|
--
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. Though the consciences of such men are awakened, yet their
|
||
|
minds are not changed; therefore, when the power of guilt
|
||
|
weareth away, that which provoked them to be religious ceaseth,
|
||
|
wherefore they naturally turn to their own course again, even as
|
||
|
we see the dog that is sick of what he has eaten, so long as his
|
||
|
sickness prevails he vomits and casts up all; not that he doth
|
||
|
this of a free mind (if we may say a dog has a mind), but
|
||
|
because it troubleth his stomach; but now, when his sickness is
|
||
|
over, and so his stomach eased, his desire being not at all
|
||
|
alienate from his vomit, he turns him about and licks up all,
|
||
|
and so it is true which is written, The dog is turned to his own
|
||
|
vomit again. Thus I say, being hot for heaven, by virtue only of
|
||
|
the sense and fear of the torments of hell, as their sense of
|
||
|
hell and the fears of damnation chills and cools, so their
|
||
|
desires for heaven and salvation cool also. So then it comes to
|
||
|
pass, that when their guilt and fear is gone, their desires for
|
||
|
heaven and happiness die, and they return to their course again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do overmaster
|
||
|
them; I speak now of the fears that they have of men, for the
|
||
|
fear of man bringeth a snare. So then, though they seem to be
|
||
|
hot for heaven, so long as the flames of hell are about their
|
||
|
ears, yet when that terror is a little over, they betake
|
||
|
themselves to second thoughts; namely, that it is good to be
|
||
|
wise, and not to run (for they know not what) the hazard of
|
||
|
losing all, or, at least, of bringing themselves into
|
||
|
unavoidable and unnecessary troubles, and so they fall in with
|
||
|
the world again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a block in their
|
||
|
way; they are proud and haughty; and religion in their eye is
|
||
|
low and contemptible, therefore, when they have lost their sense
|
||
|
of hell and wrath to come, they return again to their former
|
||
|
course.
|
||
|
|
||
|
4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous to them. They
|
||
|
like not to see their misery before they come into it; though
|
||
|
perhaps the sight of it first, if they loved that sight, might
|
||
|
make them fly whither the righteous fly and are safe. But
|
||
|
because they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts of
|
||
|
guilt and terror, therefore, when once they are rid of their
|
||
|
awakenings about the terrors and wrath of God, they harden their
|
||
|
hearts gladly, and choose such ways as will harden them more and
|
||
|
more.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. You are pretty near the business, for the bottom of all is
|
||
|
for want of a change in their mind and will. And therefore they
|
||
|
are but like the felon that standeth before the judge, he quakes
|
||
|
and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, but the bottom
|
||
|
of all is the fear of the halter; not that he hath any
|
||
|
detestation of the offence, as is evident, because, let but this
|
||
|
man have his liberty, and
|
||
|
|
||
|
he will be a thief, and so a rogue still, whereas, if his mind
|
||
|
was changed, he would be otherwise.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Hope. Now I have shewed you the reasons of their going back, do
|
||
|
you shew me the manner thereof.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Chr. So I will willingly.
|
||
|
|
||
|
1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they may, from the
|
||
|
remembrance of God, death, and judgment to come.
|
||
|
|
||
|
2. Then they cast off by degrees private duties, as closet
|
||
|
prayer, curbing their lusts, watching, sorrow for sin, and the
|
||
|
like.
|
||
|
|
||
|
3. Then they shun the company of lively and warm Christians.
|
||
|
|
||
|
4. After that they grow cold to public duty, as hearing,
|
||
|
reading, godly conference, and the like.
|
||
|
|
||
|
5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in the coats of
|
||
|
some of the godly; and that devilishly, that they may have a
|
||
|
seeming colour to throw religion (for the sake of some infirmity
|
||
|
they have espied in them) behind their backs.
|
||
|
|
||
|
6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate themselves with,
|
||
|
carnal, loose, and wanton men.
|
||
|
|
||
|
7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton discourses in secret;
|
||
|
and glad are they if they can see such things in any that are
|
||
|
counted honest, that they may the more boldly do it through
|
||
|
their example.
|
||
|
|
||
|
8. After this they begin to play with little sins openly.
|
||
|
|
||
|
9. And then, being hardened, they shew themselves as they are.
|
||
|
Thus, being launched again into the gulf of misery, unless a
|
||
|
miracle of grace prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their
|
||
|
own deceivings.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the Pil-
|
||
|
|
||
|
grims were got over the Enchanted Ground, and entering into the
|
||
|
country of Beulah, whose air was very sweet and pleasant, the
|
||
|
way lying directly through it, they solaced themselves there for
|
||
|
a season. Yea, here they heard continually the singing of birds,
|
||
|
and saw every day the flowers appear on the earth, and heard the
|
||
|
voice of the turtle in the land. In this country the sun shineth
|
||
|
night and day. wherefore this was beyond the Valley of the
|
||
|
Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant Despair,
|
||
|
neither could they from this place so much as see Doubting
|
||
|
Castle. Here they were within sight of the city they were going
|
||
|
to, also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof; for in
|
||
|
this land the Shining Ones commonly walked, because it was upon
|
||
|
the borders of heaven. In this land also, the contract between
|
||
|
the bride and the bridegroom was renewed; yea, here, As the
|
||
|
bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so did their God rejoice
|
||
|
over them. Here they had no want of corn and wine; for in this
|
||
|
place they met with abundance of what they had sought for in all
|
||
|
their pilgrimage. Here they heard voices from out of the city,
|
||
|
loud voices, saying, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy
|
||
|
salvation cometh! Behold, his reward is with him! Here all the
|
||
|
inhabitants of the country called them, The holy people, The
|
||
|
redeemed of the Lord, Sought out, &c.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now as they walked in this land, they had more rejoicing than in
|
||
|
parts more remote from the kingdom to which they were bound; and
|
||
|
drawing near to the city, they had yet a more perfect view
|
||
|
thereof. It was builded of pearls and precious stones, also the
|
||
|
street thereof was paved with gold; so that by reason of the
|
||
|
natural glory of the city, and the reflection of the sunbeams
|
||
|
upon it,
|
||
|
|
||
|
Christian with desire fell sick; Hopeful also had a fit or two
|
||
|
of the same disease. Wherefore, here they lay by it a while,
|
||
|
crying out, because of their pangs, If ye find my beloved, tell
|
||
|
him that I am sick of love.
|
||
|
|
||
|
But, being a little strengthened, and better able to bear their
|
||
|
sickness, they walked on their way, and came yet nearer and
|
||
|
nearer, where were orchards, vineyards, and gardens, and their
|
||
|
gates opened into the highway. Now, as they came up to these
|
||
|
places, behold the gardener stood in the way, to whom the
|
||
|
Pilgrims said, Whose goodly vineyards and gardens are these? He
|
||
|
answered, They are the King's, and are planted here for his own
|
||
|
delight, and also for the solace of pilgrims. So the gardener
|
||
|
had them into the vineyards, and bid them refresh themselves
|
||
|
with the dainties. He also shewed them there the King's walks,
|
||
|
and the arbours where he delighted to be; and here they tarried
|
||
|
and slept.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I beheld in my dream that they talked more in their sleep at
|
||
|
this time than ever they did in all their journey; and being in
|
||
|
a muse thereabout, the gardener said even to me, Wherefore
|
||
|
musest thou at the matter? It is the nature of the fruit of the
|
||
|
grapes of these vineyards to go down so sweetly as to cause the
|
||
|
lips of them that are asleep to speak.
|
||
|
|
||
|
So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed themselves to go
|
||
|
up to the city; but, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon
|
||
|
the city (for the city was pure gold) was so extremely glorious
|
||
|
that they could not, as yet, with open face behold it, but
|
||
|
through an instrument made for that purpose. So I saw, that as
|
||
|
I went on, there met them two men, in raiment that shone like
|
||
|
gold; also their faces shone as the light.
|
||
|
|
||
|
These men asked the Pilgrims whence they came; and they told
|
||
|
them. They also asked them where they had lodged, what
|
||
|
difficulties and dangers, what comforts and pleasures they had
|
||
|
met in the way; and they told them. Then said the men that met
|
||
|
them, You have but two difficulties more to meet with, and then
|
||
|
you are in the city.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Christian then, and his companion, asked the men to go along
|
||
|
with them; so they told them they would. But, said they, you
|
||
|
must obtain it by your own faith. So I saw in my dream that they
|
||
|
went on together, until they came in sight of the gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, I further saw, that betwixt them and the gate was a river,
|
||
|
but there was no bridge to go over: the river was very deep. At
|
||
|
the sight, therefore, of this river, the Pilgrims were much
|
||
|
stunned; but the men that went in with them said, You must go
|
||
|
through, or you cannot come at the gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The Pilgrims then began to inquire if there was no other way to
|
||
|
the gate; to which they answered, Yes; but there hath not any,
|
||
|
save two, to wit, Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that
|
||
|
path since the foundation of the world, nor shall, until the
|
||
|
last trumpet shall sound. The Pilgrims then, especially
|
||
|
Christian, began to despond in their minds, and looked this way
|
||
|
and that, but no way could be found by them by which they might
|
||
|
escape the river. Then they asked the men if the waters were all
|
||
|
of a depth. They said: No; yet they could not help them in that
|
||
|
case; for, said they, you shall find it deeper or shallower as
|
||
|
you believe in the King of the place.
|
||
|
|
||
|
They then addressed themselves to the water and,
|
||
|
|
||
|
entering, Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good
|
||
|
friend Hopeful, he said, I sink in deep waters; the billows go
|
||
|
over my head, all his waves go over me! Selah.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then said the other, Be of good cheer, my brother, I feel the
|
||
|
bottom, and it is good. Then said Christian, Ah! my friend, the
|
||
|
sorrows of death hath compassed me about; I shall not see the
|
||
|
land that flows with milk and honey; and with that a great
|
||
|
darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so that he could not
|
||
|
see before him. Also here he in great measure lost his senses,
|
||
|
so that he could neither remember nor orderly talk of any of
|
||
|
those sweet refreshments that he had met with in the way of his
|
||
|
pilgrimage. But all the words that he spake still tended to
|
||
|
discover that he had horror of mind, and heart fears that he
|
||
|
should die in that river, and never obtain entrance in at the
|
||
|
gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was much in
|
||
|
the troublesome thoughts of the sins that he had committed, both
|
||
|
since and before he began to be a pilgrim. It was also observed
|
||
|
that he was troubled with apparitions of hobgoblins and evil
|
||
|
spirits, for ever and anon he would intimate so much by words.
|
||
|
Hopeful, therefore, here had much ado to keep his brother's head
|
||
|
above water; yea, sometimes he would be quite gone down, and
|
||
|
then, ere a while, he would rise up again half dead. Hopeful
|
||
|
also would endeavour to comfort him, saying, Brother, I see the
|
||
|
gate, and men standing by to receive us: but Christian would
|
||
|
answer, It is you, it is you they wait for; you have been
|
||
|
Hopeful ever since I knew you. And so have you, said he to
|
||
|
Christian. Ah! brother! said he, surely if I was right he would
|
||
|
now arise to help me; but for my sins he hath brought me into
|
||
|
the snare,
|
||
|
|
||
|
and hath left me. Then said Hopeful, My brother, you have quite
|
||
|
forgot the text, where it is said of the wicked, There are no
|
||
|
bands in their death, but their strength is firm. They are not
|
||
|
in trouble as other men, neither are they plagued like other
|
||
|
men. These troubles and distresses that you go through in these
|
||
|
waters are no sign that God hath forsaken you; but are sent to
|
||
|
try you, whether you will call to mind that which heretofore you
|
||
|
have received of his goodness, and live upon him in your
|
||
|
distresses.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was as in a muse a while.
|
||
|
To whom also Hopeful added this word, Be of good cheer, Jesus
|
||
|
Christ maketh thee whole; and with that Christian brake out with
|
||
|
a loud voice, Oh, I see him again! and he tells me, When thou
|
||
|
passest through the waters, I will be with thee, and through the
|
||
|
rivers, they shall not overflow thee. Then they both took
|
||
|
courage, and the enemy was after that as still as a stone, until
|
||
|
they were gone over. Christian therefore presently found ground
|
||
|
to stand upon, and so it followed that the rest of the river was
|
||
|
but shallow. Thus they got over. Now, upon the bank of the
|
||
|
river, on the other side, they saw the two shining men again,
|
||
|
who there waited for them; wherefore, being come out of the
|
||
|
river, they saluted them, saying, We are ministering spirits,
|
||
|
sent forth to minister for those that shall be heirs of
|
||
|
salvation. Thus they went along towards the gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, now look how the holy pilgrims ride,
|
||
|
Clouds are their chariots, angels are their guide:
|
||
|
Who would not here for him all hazards run,
|
||
|
That thus provides for his when this world's done.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now you must note that the city stood upon a mighty hill, but
|
||
|
the Pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because they had these
|
||
|
two men to lead them up by the arms; also, they had left their
|
||
|
mortal garments behind them in the river, for though they went
|
||
|
in with them, they came out without them. They, therefore, went
|
||
|
up here with much agility and speed, though the foundation upon
|
||
|
which the city was framed was higher than the clouds. They
|
||
|
therefore went up through the regions of the air, sweetly
|
||
|
talking as they went, being comforted, because they safely got
|
||
|
over the river, and had such glorious companions to attend them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
The talk they had with the Shining Ones was about the glory of
|
||
|
the place; who told them that the beauty and glory of it was
|
||
|
inexpressible. There, said they, is the Mount Zion, the heavenly
|
||
|
Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, and the spirits of
|
||
|
just men made perfect. You are going now, said they, to the
|
||
|
paradise of God, wherein you shall see the tree of life, and eat
|
||
|
of the never-fading fruits thereof; and when you come there, you
|
||
|
shall have white robes given you, and your walk and talk shall
|
||
|
be every day with the King, even all the days of eternity. There
|
||
|
you shall not see again such things as you saw when you were in
|
||
|
the lower region upon the earth, to wit, sorrow, sickness,
|
||
|
affliction, and death, for the former things are passed away.
|
||
|
You are now going to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to the
|
||
|
prophets -- men that God hath taken away from the evil to come,
|
||
|
and that are now resting upon their beds, each one walking in
|
||
|
his righteousness. The men then asked, What must we do in the
|
||
|
holy place? To whom it was answered, You must there receive the
|
||
|
comforts of all your toil, and have
|
||
|
|
||
|
joy for all your sorrow; you must reap what you have sown, even
|
||
|
the fruit of all your prayers, and tears, and sufferings for the
|
||
|
King by the way. In that place you must wear crowns of gold, and
|
||
|
enjoy the perpetual sight and vision of the Holy One, for there
|
||
|
you shall see him as he is. There also you shall serve him
|
||
|
continually with praise, with shouting, and thanksgiving, whom
|
||
|
you desired to serve in the world, though with much difficulty,
|
||
|
because of the infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes shall be
|
||
|
delighted with seeing, and your ears with hearing the pleasant
|
||
|
voice of the Mighty One. There you shall enjoy your friends
|
||
|
again that are gone thither before you; and there you shall with
|
||
|
joy receive, even every one that follows into the holy place
|
||
|
after you. There also shall you be clothed with glory and
|
||
|
majesty, and put into an equipage fit to ride out with the King
|
||
|
of Glory. When he shall come with sound of trumpet in the
|
||
|
clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you shall come with him;
|
||
|
and when he shall sit upon the throne of judgment; you shall sit
|
||
|
by him; yea, and when he shall pass sentence upon all the
|
||
|
workers of iniquity, let them be angels or men, you also shall
|
||
|
have a voice in that judgment, because they were his and your
|
||
|
enemies. Also, when he shall again return to the city, you shall
|
||
|
go too, with sound of trumpet, and be ever with him.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now while they were thus drawing towards the gate, behold a
|
||
|
company of the heavenly host came out to meet them; to whom it
|
||
|
was said, by the other two Shining Ones, These are the men that
|
||
|
have loved our Lord when they were in the world, and that have
|
||
|
left all for his holy name; and he hath sent us to fetch them,
|
||
|
and we have brought them thus far on their desired journey, that
|
||
|
they
|
||
|
|
||
|
may go in and look their Redeemer in the face with joy. Then the
|
||
|
heavenly host gave a great shout, saying, Blessed are they which
|
||
|
are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. There came out
|
||
|
also at this time to meet them, several of the King's
|
||
|
trumpeters, clothed in white and shining raiment, who, with
|
||
|
melodious noises, and loud, made even the heavens to echo with
|
||
|
their sound. These trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow
|
||
|
with ten thousand welcomes from the world; and this they did
|
||
|
with shouting, and sound of trumpet.
|
||
|
|
||
|
This done, they compassed them round on every side; some went
|
||
|
before, some behind, and some on the right hand, some on the
|
||
|
left, (as it were to guard them through the upper regions,)
|
||
|
continually sounding as they went, with melodious noise, in
|
||
|
notes on high: so that the very sight was, to them that could
|
||
|
behold it, as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. Thus,
|
||
|
therefore, they walked on together; and as they walked, ever and
|
||
|
anon these trumpeters, even with joyful sound, would, by mixing
|
||
|
their music with looks and gestures, still signify to Christian
|
||
|
and his brother, how welcome they were into their company, and
|
||
|
with what gladness they came to meet them; and now were these
|
||
|
two men, as it were, in heaven, before they came at it, being
|
||
|
swallowed up with the sight of angels, and with hearing of their
|
||
|
melodious notes. Here also they had the city itself in view, and
|
||
|
they thought they heard all the bells therein to ring, to
|
||
|
welcome them thereto. But above all, the warm and joyful
|
||
|
thoughts that they had about their own dwelling there, with such
|
||
|
company, and that for ever and ever. Oh, by what tongue or pen
|
||
|
can their glorious joy be expressed! And thus they came up to
|
||
|
the gate.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, when they were come up to the gate, there was written over
|
||
|
it in letters of gold, Blessed are they that do his
|
||
|
commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and
|
||
|
may enter in through the gates into the city.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Then I saw in my dream that the Shining Men bid them call at the
|
||
|
gate; the which, when they did, some looked from above over the
|
||
|
gate, to wit, Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, &c., to whom it was
|
||
|
said, These pilgrims are come from the City of Destruction, for
|
||
|
the love that they bear to the King of this place; and then the
|
||
|
Pilgrims gave in unto them each man his certificate, which they
|
||
|
had received in the beginning; those, therefore, were carried in
|
||
|
to the King, who, when he had read them, said, Where are the
|
||
|
men? To whom it was answered, They are standing without the
|
||
|
gate. The King then commanded to open the gate, That the
|
||
|
righteous nation, said he, which keepeth the truth, may enter
|
||
|
in.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now I saw in my dream that these two men went in at the gate:
|
||
|
and lo, as they entered, they were transfigured, and they had
|
||
|
raiment put on that shone like gold. There was also that met
|
||
|
them with harps and crowns, and gave them to them -- the harps
|
||
|
to praise withal, and the crowns in token of honour. Then I
|
||
|
heard in my dream that all the bells in the city rang again for
|
||
|
joy, and that it was said unto them, Enter ye into the joy of
|
||
|
your Lord. I also heard the men themselves, that they sang with
|
||
|
a loud voice, saying, Blessing and honour, and glory, and power,
|
||
|
be unto him that sitteth Upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, for
|
||
|
ever and ever.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men, I looked
|
||
|
in after them, and, behold, the City shone like the sun; the
|
||
|
streets also were paved with gold, and in
|
||
|
|
||
|
them walked many men, with crowns on their heads, palms in their
|
||
|
hands, and golden harps to sing praises withal.
|
||
|
|
||
|
There were also of them that had wings, and they answered one
|
||
|
another without intermission, saying, Holy, holy, holy, is the
|
||
|
Lord. And after that they shut up the gates; which, when I had
|
||
|
seen, I wished myself among them.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now while I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my head
|
||
|
to look back, and saw Ignorance come up to the river side; but
|
||
|
he soon got over, and that without half that difficulty which
|
||
|
the other two men met with. For it happened that there was then
|
||
|
in that place, one Vain-hope, a ferryman, that with his boat
|
||
|
helped him over; so he, as the other I saw, did ascend the hill,
|
||
|
to come up to the gate, only he came alone; neither did any man
|
||
|
meet him with the least encouragement. When he was come up to
|
||
|
the gate, he looked up to the writing that was above, and then
|
||
|
began to knock, supposing that entrance should have been quickly
|
||
|
administered to him; but he was asked by the men that looked
|
||
|
over the top of the gate, Whence came you, and what would you
|
||
|
have? He answered, I have eat and drank in the presence of the
|
||
|
King, and he has taught in our streets. Then they asked him for
|
||
|
his certificate, that they might go in and shew it to the King;
|
||
|
so he fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. Then said
|
||
|
they, Have you none? But the man answered never a word. So they
|
||
|
told the King, but he would not come down to see him, but
|
||
|
commanded the two Shining Ones that conducted Christian and
|
||
|
Hopeful to the City, to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him
|
||
|
hand and foot, and have him away. Then they took him
|
||
|
|
||
|
up, and carried him through the air to the door that I saw in
|
||
|
the side of the hill, and put him in there. Then I saw that
|
||
|
there was a way to hell, even from the gates of heaven, as well
|
||
|
as from the City of Destruction. So I awoke, and behold it was
|
||
|
a dream.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Conclusion
|
||
|
|
||
|
Now, reader, I have told my dream to thee;
|
||
|
See if thou canst interpret it to me,
|
||
|
Or to thyself, or neighbour; but take heed
|
||
|
Of misinterpreting; for that, instead
|
||
|
Of doing good, will but thyself abuse:
|
||
|
By misinterpreting, evil ensues.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Take heed, also, that thou be not extreme,
|
||
|
In playing with the outside of my dream:
|
||
|
Nor let my figure or similitude
|
||
|
Put thee into a laughter or a feud.
|
||
|
Leave this for boys and fools; but as for thee,
|
||
|
Do thou the substance of my matter see.
|
||
|
|
||
|
Put by the curtains, look within my veil,
|
||
|
Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail,
|
||
|
There, if thou seekest them, such things to find,
|
||
|
As will be helpful to an honest mind.
|
||
|
|
||
|
What of my dross thou findest there, be bold
|
||
|
To throw away, but yet preserve the gold;
|
||
|
What if my gold be wrapped up in ore? --
|
||
|
None throws away the apple for the core.
|
||
|
But if thou shalt cast all away as vain,
|
||
|
I know not but 'twill make me dream again.
|
||
|
|
||
|
[End.]
|
||
|
.
|